THE GIFT OF 
 
 .'S:i.aJCU^.....i..H..V^.uSl.: 
 
 pibaxjg 
 
 
 <' 
 
 l\V90o\1 
 
 « l-x\v? 
 
 --- - - \- V- 1 
 
 ■357 
 
Cornell University Library 
 HQ 728.H14 
 
 3 1924 021 849 678 
 
 All books are subject to recall after two weeks 
 Olin/Kroch Library 
 
 
 DATE DUE 
 
 
 
 j^f\r\ 
 
 
 
 umitimAm 
 
 WSm 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 GAYLORD 
 
 
 
 PRINTED IN U.SJi. 
 
Cornell University 
 Library 
 
 The original of tiiis book is in 
 tine Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924021849678 
 
The ' 
 
 AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 A SOCIOLOGICAL PROBLEM 
 
 BY 
 
 FRANK N. HAGAR, A.B., LL.B. 
 
 Cornell Class of '73, 
 
 The University Publishing Society 
 
 41 Lafayette Place 
 New York 
 
 1905 
 
a^\i,W.3> 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^.^too^3 
 
 Copyright, 1905, by 
 The Publishing Society of New York 
 
 All nights Reterved 
 
 v^ 
 
FOREWORD. 
 
 It Is the aim of this book to present to the public some of 
 the principles of sociology and economics applied to the con- 
 temporary American family, with- intervals of literary rests 
 and elucidations that may appeal to the artistic sense. It Is 
 written from the standpoint of a lawyer, with an attempt to 
 embody the logical habits that should exist in one whose life 
 work has largely been in the active practice of that profes- 
 sion, and from the viewpoint of the Independent collegiate 
 student who has spent an extended leisure of several years in 
 the field of sociology, especially as applied to the family. 
 There has been an endeavor to avoid bias and narrowness in 
 the treatment of this theme which Is especially subject to par- 
 tiality and error, on account of the mists that obscure any 
 comparative view of immediate social conditions, and of the 
 social influences that affect anyone who gives public expres- 
 sion to Ideas, that may conflict with general opinion upon a 
 matter of such vital Interest to all. Because of the greatness 
 and Importance of the topic, it could only be extensively 
 treated In a work of this size by the utmost brevity of style, 
 and by leaving unexpressed a very large portion of the Inter- 
 mediate Ideas that might have rendered reading easier and 
 more attractive to many. If there be found gaps in the lines 
 of thinking. It Is asked that the reader fill up the intervals with 
 his own connecting thought. 
 
 By the Author, 
 
 Frank N. Hagar. 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 Love and Livelihood. 
 
 (i) Home. (2) The Two Elements. (3) The Social End. (4) Thft 
 Two Elements Distinct, (s) Nature of Love. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 Genesis of Sex. 
 
 (i) Beginning of Sex. (2) Second Stage. (3) Third Stage. (4) 
 Metabolism, (s) Unlikeness of Sex. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 The Family Institution. 
 
 (i) Race Instinct. (2) Attraction of Sex. (3) Attraction of Un- 
 likeness. (4) Survival. (s) Family Institution. (6) Civilization a 
 Growth. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 Forms of the Family and Social Organization. 
 
 (i) Promiscuity and the Matriarchate. (2) The Patriarchate. (3) 
 Patriarchial Government. (4) Polygamy. (5) Monogamy and Love. 
 (6) Love and Fear. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 The Economic Family. 
 
 (i) Interests of Love and Wealth. (2) The Pecuniary Disadvantage 
 of the Family. (3) Modern Disadvantages to the Family. (4) Costs of 
 Family Elsewhere. (5) Motives to Form a Family. (6) Cultures 
 Necessary. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Romantic Love of Men. 
 
 (i) Man's Gift, His Love to Woman. (2) Unlikeness the Cause. 
 (3) Variation in Romantic Love. (4) Nature of Emotion, (s) Chas- 
 tity. (6) Beauty. (7) Possession. 
 
vi THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 Pagan Cultures of the Family. 
 
 (i) Ancestor Worship. (2) The Household Gods. (3) Chastity of 
 Women. (4) Paternal Power. (5) Warriors. (6) Wife and Children 
 Property. (7) Their Altruism. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 Christian Cultures of the Family. 
 
 (i) Religion as a Force. (2) Christianity. (3) Conjugal Love. (4) 
 The Star of Childhood, (s) Chastity. (6) Patria Potestas. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 The Puritan Family. 
 
 (l) Harmony of the Individual and Social End. (2) The Puritans. 
 (3) Puritan Energy. (4) Number of the Puritans, (s) French and 
 EngHsh Colonists. (6) French and English Population. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 Decadence of the Northern Yankees 
 
 (l) Increase of Population, Table I of the United States. (2) Pres- 
 ent Number of the Yankees, Table II Number of Immigrants. (3) Table 
 III Population of the North Atlantic Division, Table IV Population 
 of the North Central Division, Table V Population of the South Atlantic 
 Division, Table VI Population of the South Central Division, Table VII 
 Population of the Western Division. (4) Northern and Southern 
 Yankees, (s) Resettlement. (6) Causes of the Decadence. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Equality of the Sexes. 
 
 (i) Evolution of Ideas. (2) Equality. (3) Logical End of Equal- 
 ity. (4) Effect of Free Marriage, (s) The Ties of Marriage. (6) Fe- 
 male Suffrage. (7) Effect of Equality. (8) Equality Against Nature. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 Occupations of Women. 
 
 (l) Number Employed, Tables VIII & IX. (2) Causes of Woman's 
 Employment. (3) Effect on Marriage. (4) Good Effects. (5) Effect 
 on Chastity. (6) Evil Effect and Cure. (7) Power and Responsibility 
 Coextensive. 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS vii 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 Economic Freedom. 
 
 (i) Family, an Economic Society. (2) Its Unity. (3) Coextensive 
 Responsibility. (4) Right to Property. (5) Economic Freedom, a 
 Dream. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 The Matrimonial Law. 
 
 (i) Contract of Marriage. (2) Husband's Rights. (3) Presump- 
 tion as to Husband's Superiority. (4) Legal Right to Free Love. (5) 
 Community Property. (6) Basis of the Wife's Rights. (7) Confusion 
 in the Law. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 Separation and Divorce. 
 
 (l) Remarriage. (2) Horror of Separation. (3) Temporary Ali- 
 mony. (4) Damages the Basis of Alimony. (5) Policy should be to 
 Check Divorces. (6) Causes and Remedies. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 Warfare of Sex. 
 
 (i) Sex Warfare Contrary to Nature. (2) Slavery of Women. (3) 
 Woman, a Chief Social Factor. (4) The Age of Consent. (5) Dan- 
 gers of Sex Warfare. (6) Exclusive Social Clubs. (7) Love, the Anti- 
 dote. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 The Tendency to Free Love. 
 
 (i) Emotional Thinking. (2) Freedom of Emotions. (3) Free 
 Love. (4) American Courtship. (5) Belovedness. (6) The Child, a 
 Remedy. 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 The Drunken and Dissipated Patriarch. 
 
 (i) The Patriarch Drinking. (2) The Patriarch Gambling. (3) 
 Coercion by Law. (4) Reform by Love, (s) Woman's Selection. (6) 
 Vices and Virtues Mixed. 
 
viii THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 The Effect of Education on the Family. 
 
 (i) Education as an Aid to the Family. (2) Coeducation. (3) 
 Paralyzing Antinomies. (4) Higher Education of Women. (5) Physical 
 Culture. (6) Eflfect of the Schools. (7) Family Ideals. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 Survival of the Underlivers. 
 
 (i) The Underlivers. (2) Industrial Invaders. (3) Standard of Liv- 
 ing. (4) Causes of Infertility, (s) A Country is its People. (6) Perils 
 of Immigration. 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 Survival of the Fittest. 
 
 (1) Survival, the Ideal of Progress. (2) Feeling and Function. (3) 
 Malthusianism. (4) Spurners of Love Unfit to Live, (s) Unfit Indi- 
 vidualism. (6) Reward of Love. 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 Interrelation of Industry with the Family. 
 
 (i) The Property Right. (2) Democracy and Plutocracy. (3) 
 Property Essential to the Family. (4) Parallelisms, (s) Let Alone. 
 (6) Progress a Slow Growth. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 American Individualism and the Family. 
 
 (i) Origin of Group Feelings. (2) Cause of American Individual- 
 ism. (3) Individualism Hostile to the Family. (4) Past and Present 
 Bonds. (5) "Young America." (6) The Home is the Remedy. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 Democracy and the Family. 
 
 (i) Democracy, a Social Force. (2) An Aid to the Family. (3) 
 Dethronement of Personal Sway. (4) Nobility of Wives, (s) Institu- 
 tions, the Work of Nature. (6) Love, the Foe of Selfishness. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 Forecast. 
 
 (i) Changing Social Sentiments. (2) The Population. (3) The 
 Course of Ideas. (4) Maternity. (S) The Burning Question. (6) Pro- 
 gress Inevitable. (7) The Family Ideal. 
 
THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 Love and Livelihood. 
 
 (i) Home. 
 
 HOME, around which cluster charms and attrac- 
 tions of love and living, where the real and 
 ideal may ever meet, is said to be the word, 
 the sweetest and richest to the American 
 mind. 
 But home means simply the family in its nest, its abiding 
 place, though plain and humble, where all gather, eat, sleep, 
 and have their common livelihood, breathing an ambient air, 
 radiant with many tinted hues of cheering, inspiring love. 
 
 Love makes the home the garden of Eden, with its rivers, 
 trees, and flowers, and every grace and mark of beauty that 
 nature can afford, but intertwined with love, as a twin ele- 
 ment to make up the family, is livelihood, wherein arise the 
 claims of hunger, appetite and bodily needs, "the thorns 
 and thistles" to be rid of, by the "sweat of thy face." 
 
 Out of the garden of love at least for a while, must Adam 
 go to toil. 
 
 ( 2 ) The Two Elements. 
 
 Science presents in heavier terms and side by side the same 
 two elements, reproduction or altruism, and nutrition or the 
 struggle for existence, each inversely proportional to the 
 other. 
 
1 8 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 Society presents the same dual forces, and here the war- 
 ring elements seem to be still In actual conflict, though In that 
 conflict there Is a final harmony. The Individual must every 
 day direct his step, his hand, his thought, to feed and clothe 
 himself, or make provision for his own. How natural then 
 that his mind should come to think only of his interest and 
 end. But here also love must come to the rescue, must lead 
 the mind and heart of this concentered one out from that 
 narrow, darkened, sordid cell of self Into the open, where 
 the blazing light of nature shows a grand and beauteous 
 world, and thousands of other minds and hearts as good or 
 better than his own. Now to him must come a common or 
 social interest, and a common or social end. 
 
 (3) The Social End. 
 
 It is this interest in and pursuit of a social end, and the 
 social thinking that it Inspires, that we crave from readers of 
 this work. It Is the design herein to present the family from 
 a social point of view. For that purpose it must be presented 
 to the vision somewhat at a distance, that there may be per- 
 spective. A mountain cannot be seen by one hidden by the 
 tangled brush upon its slope ; an ocean cannot be grasped by 
 one In a skiff In Its midst, nor a huge forest understood when 
 the would be viewer cannot see a rod around, nor the sky. 
 
 All lie concealed In a deeply colored mist that floats about 
 the family, where all are born, have lived and got Its tinted 
 hue. We must step out, and rest awhile upon a distant rock, 
 thence gaze with piercing eyes upon the wondrous structure 
 we have left behind. Let the colors disappear, and the white 
 light from heaven fall upon it, but leave it still In all Its love- 
 liness, that with deepest ardor we may trace Its every line of 
 grace, and perfect form. Let us think together along a social 
 line, and leave behind the struggling individual desires and 
 motives to exhaust their antagonistic energies upon them- 
 selves. Let us awhile only regard the social life and body, 
 
LOVE AND LIVELIHOOD 19 
 
 sentiments and ends, and study that wonderful institution, 
 encircled by this social life, its center and radiating cause, the 
 family. 
 
 (4) The Two Elements, Distinct. 
 
 Let it be borne in mind that society is a very complex struc- 
 ture ; that it resembles a body of water where every portion 
 affects every other portion, that many causes operate, cooper- 
 ate or oppose, that reason is restricted to the task of abstract- 
 ing a single cause at a time, weighing, measuring, and com- 
 paring it with other causes, and giving to each, so far as pos- 
 sible, its bearing and effect. 
 
 Thus, in the family we find two twin elements, which we 
 have called love and livelihood, that enter as causes and 
 components, and constitute its structure, and which may be 
 compared to the oxygen and hydrogen of water. It is partic- 
 ularly a design of this work, running through the several 
 chapters, to separate, hold aloof in reason, and consider these 
 two elements. The family cannot live and thrive without 
 them both, and each in itself must be regarded and perfected. 
 
 True family love as known in modern life could not exist 
 without the economic structure and permanent relations of 
 the married state, nor could the economic family persist 
 without the charms and bonds of love. The economic family 
 has its special rules and laws and forces that belong to all 
 economic societies, and which must be followed and obeyed. 
 Likewise love has its own laws and forces that move, incite, 
 and transfuse every part of nature. 
 
 ( 5 ) Nature of Love. 
 
 Love in nature is a centripetal, integrating, creative force 
 that draws together all the wandering and ramifying elements 
 and parts into a whole or unity, all performed with an appar- 
 ent purpose and design. In human life also, true love must 
 be connected with a rational plan and purpose. 
 
 But love must be revealed, not merely to the cold intellect 
 
20 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 that only sees the skeleton of things and their relations, but to 
 the living feeling soul ; hence, love's sublime emotion, the loft- 
 iest and noblest of them all, because it represents the greatest 
 and the noblest deeds. If one were asked, when did nature 
 first reveal to a dim consciousness the glimmering dawn of 
 love, the answer might be, "to the spellbound hearts of the 
 first mating pair;" but love, the light of day, in a clear sky, 
 first rose and beamed in constant brightness, in the female for 
 her young, in the mother for her child. 
 
 The greatest is not he that rules, but he that loves; and 
 of the lovers those surpass that love the worthiest object. Of 
 earthly things, the worthiest object of human love is the help- 
 less innocent babe, the bud of promise, and the sacred treasure 
 for future joys. 
 
CHAPTER I. 
 
 Genesis of Sex. 
 ( I ) Beginning of Sex. 
 
 THE idea contained in the word structure, or the 
 arrangement of parts to the whole, seems to 
 be pivotal in the modern scientific mind. All 
 transformation or forming of things occurs 
 by a change of structure. In biology we have 
 the cell as the unit, which by a change in its internal struc- 
 ture, and by its changing position in the body, produces the 
 phenomenon of growth. The cell itself changes up to a cer- 
 tain limit, and then subdivides by fission, and each part 
 begins the change anew. 
 
 But the process of subdivision itself must have a rhythm 
 with an apparently contrary tendency, or a combination. 
 Whether the constantly subdivided cells eventually lose a 
 part of their necessary content, or become lacking in positive 
 or negative polarity, magnetism or current, we find, even in 
 the first forms of unicellular life, the protozoa, a combina- 
 tion or conjugation of cells, which gives a renewed vigor and 
 rejuvenescence to the course of life. This combination seems 
 to be necessary and effectual when the original cells have se- 
 parated far in likeness, or become differentiated. Also by this 
 differentiation there arises a difference of potential,* that 
 leads to attractive power and becomes one of the greatest 
 sources of energy. The beginning of sex lies in the fact 
 of this combination, by which also there exists, in the per- 
 petuation of life, a physical immortality. 
 
 *Pure Sociology, Lester F. Ward, p. 23i-3( 
 
22 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 (2) Second Stage. 
 
 A second stage in the development of sex appears in the 
 multicellular organisms or metazoa. In this case there 
 appears in the organism a setting apart of special reproduc- 
 tive cells, while the other and ordinary cells known as body 
 cells continue their work to build up the body. The parent 
 organism is still unisexual or hermaphroditic, but the repro- 
 ductive cells soon begin to be marked and differentiated as 
 male or female. With farther evolution the qualities of male 
 and female become more strongly marked. New life then 
 only becomes possible by the combination of these unlike 
 cells. This stage is predominant in plants. 
 
 (3) Third Stage. 
 
 A third stage of development is reached when the organ- 
 isms started by the combination of reproductive cells, them- 
 selves differentiate and become separate; the one kind with 
 the capacity to generate only female reproductive cells; the 
 other, only male cells. It is only in this stage that we have 
 real sex as is generally understood, wherein the higher animal 
 organism that represents life and incipient consciousness, is by 
 Its nature male or female. 
 
 As at the beginning among the protozoa there was a con- 
 tinual separation as to likeness among the cells until combina- 
 tion became necessary, so now the same growing unlikeness 
 occurs, not only in the cells themselves, but in the parent 
 organisms that generate them. 
 
 (4) Metabolism. 
 
 But the process of cell growth and life contains another 
 rhythm, that of construction and destruction. The former 
 would seem to be allied to mere growth, the latter to the activ- 
 ity of life. This process of change is known as metabolism. 
 The building up or constructive feature is anabolism; the 
 destructive or active element, katabolism. Anabolism is essen- 
 tially nutritive and fuller of nourishing tissue, while katabol- 
 
GENESIS OF SEX 23 
 
 ism is sparer and more active. The central scientific fact 
 seems to be that the female is chiefly anabolic, while the male 
 is katabolic. 
 
 Indeed, this difference appears in fainter traces back among 
 the protozoa, and grows stronger and more apparent in 
 advancing life. When the parent organism itself becomes 
 distinctly sexed, anabolism or katabolism becomes respectively 
 fixed in the organism, and now that feature of each serves a 
 special purpose. The maternal organism, having the brunt 
 of reproduction to bear, in providing the germ with food 
 material in the ova, or nourishing it in the body, or by nour- 
 ishment and care subsequently, is provided by virtue of the 
 anabolic tendency with surplus material; while the paternal 
 organism has that superior strength and energy in the higher 
 animals and man, which in civilization serves to labor and 
 protect. 
 
 (5) Unlikeness of Sex. 
 
 If now we start from the standpoint of actual sex, a living 
 developed organism with sex, male or female, and note the 
 process of differentiation in such organism, we find constantly 
 appearing and growing more marked, as life advances into 
 higher stages, distinctive forms, qualities, and traits of sex, 
 known as primary sex qualities, or such as are directly 
 involved in reproduction. These are much more prominent 
 and important in the female, so that her actual life and sphere 
 are far more directly affected by sex than the male : Second, 
 we have the secondary sex qualities, the developments from 
 sex, but only indirectly connected with reproduction, and these 
 are far more conspicuous in the male. He becomes more 
 muscular in the higher animals, larger and fitted in disposition 
 and body for fighting. The superior variation of the male 
 arising from his katabolism results in the plumage of male 
 birds, and other characteristics including natural weapons of 
 defense. 
 
24 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 Nor does this process of increasing unlikeness change in any 
 stage of the evolution. The differences between male and 
 female among savages, even in bodily structure, are far less 
 than among the civilized, and increase with growing civiliza- 
 tion. That a portion of this may be due to environment, or 
 sex spheres or institutions may be true, but what are institu- 
 tions in the main, but a continuance of natural processes, 
 though they may originate in part from the conscious human 
 mind? An approximation then to likeness of sex can be no 
 proper ideal, and is against the course of nature. 
 
 (6) Comparative Qualities of Sex. 
 
 In view of the fact that the male among the higher 
 animals and man, after passing through the course of develop- 
 ment of the female, subsequently assumes other and appar- 
 ently higher characteristics and qualities, it has appeared to 
 scientific men as Darwin and Spencer, that woman is a case 
 of the undeveloped or the arrested development of man. 
 
 This in a measure is physically true, but it would seem 
 somewhat strange and unjust, that in the creation of conscious 
 human beings woman did not have a compensating factor, a 
 factor of superiority to equal or balance the superior element 
 In man, a factor pertaining to the mind or soul, and not merely 
 to the body. Woman does. Indeed, possess this superior ele- 
 ment or factor, and the basis of it lies In her very nature and 
 constitution. It is the element of superior sensibility, that takes 
 by feeling nature's concrete picture and which arises from that 
 delicate body formation required for reproduction, and the 
 love made for and called forth by maternity. 
 
 REFERENCES. 
 Geddes and Thompson. Evolution of Sex. Also C. Darwin, A. R. Wallace, and 
 A, Weissmann. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 The Family Institution. 
 ( I ) Race Instinct. 
 
 THERE seems to be in the scientific mind an insa- 
 tiable desire to proceed, step by step, from the 
 lowest grades of unconscious nature to the 
 highest forms of conscious civilized society. 
 Such a continuity so far as it can be traced 
 would accord with either creation or evolution. Only when 
 consciousness is reached In the scale, let it not be considered 
 merely a "physical obstruction to a more perfect reflex 
 action;" but rather as the great phase of created nature, 
 where a hidden force as of mind seeming heretofore to make, 
 direct and form everything for a progressive purpose and 
 adaptation, now begins to burst forth Into an individual feel- 
 ing and consciousness to continue until the full orbed intelli- 
 gence of man surveys the universe. 
 
 Into this individual consciousness come Instincts, Impulses, 
 and feelings which contain purposes necessary to lead and 
 guide the individual, or him collectively the social being on to 
 the highest ends. He feels the Instinct or sentiment, though 
 he may not yet perceive the end. These instincts serve an 
 individual end for the purpose of the individual's life, or a 
 social end for the purpose of the social life, and in the latter 
 case are called race instincts. Now it is the province of 
 psychology to grasp and formulate these first instincts or senti- 
 ments, and when they are social, it is for social science to 
 build upon them. 
 
26 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 (2) Attraction of Sex. 
 
 The physical attraction of sex brings together the first 
 human pair, more probably solitary than gregarious, and 
 between that pair the first rude elements of love and mutual 
 aid are enkindled, the first culture begins, a society of a single 
 family is formed. With the appearance of children, mother- 
 hood, fatherhood, and brotherhood take their rise, and in the 
 course of time a community of spirit is engendered, that holds 
 the descending family together even for several generations 
 until a clan or tribe is formed. From this association there 
 arise certain underlying social sentiments, rooted in the indi- 
 vidual nature from the beginning, but unfolded and developed 
 by this intercourse. These sentiments form a foundation 
 from which spring the common feeling, interest and thinking 
 of the group. 
 
 ( 3 ) Attraction of Unlikeness. 
 
 Among the first things to observe generally with all races 
 and tribes is the special attractiveness of one sex to another, 
 when unlike and distant, as seen in the tendency to go out 
 from the tribe for wives, as in exogamy, rather than take 
 them from within the tribe, as in endogamy. Also the same 
 principle appears in the aversion of sex feeling towards 
 another of opposite sex, but near of blood or kin, as seen in 
 the horror of incest common to almost every people. Attrac- 
 tion of sex also has its limits, and when the boundary of the 
 kind or species Is reached, there may be a sex aversion toward 
 another race of different color or form, whence may arise a 
 spirit of caste. In this case women as well as men might by a 
 conquering race be made slaves for labor alone, instead of 
 wives. 
 
 From the impulse to exogamy we have the capture or pur- 
 chase of wives, the commingling of blood, and the invigora- 
 tion of a growing race. Wife capture was then in the main 
 the exercise of a natural salutary instinct. It was not actual 
 
THE FAMILY INSTITUTION 27 
 
 rape, a thing contrary to the nature of both man and beast, 
 and chiefly a diseased and insane condition of mind, due to the 
 restrictions and concomitant exposures of modern civilized 
 life. Wives so captured, however rigorously treated at first, 
 were not slaves, but were treated with an ever increasing kind- 
 ness. The rearing of children was then, as now, by many 
 deemed expensive, and they were often sold for remuneration. 
 Among many, daughters were esteemed of less value than sons, 
 a fact which led to female infanticide. But daughters for 
 the purpose of wives were of value, so that in a rude age, 
 fathers would sell them for that purpose, at first receiving the 
 compensation themselves, but with advancing culture, the 
 purchase price would either go directly to or be secured for 
 the wife, and hence we have modern dower. 
 
 Also' in different stages of primitive society, when wives 
 were deemed less valuable, or the expense of keeping them 
 greater, the father would bestow gifts upon the future hus- 
 band, and hence we have the dowry, very common in Con- 
 tinental Europe, and now appearing to arise in the United 
 States, especially to obtain titled husbands.* After some 
 development both dowers and dowries would often be 
 bestowed together at marriage. 
 
 (4) Survival. 
 
 Around the incipient race spring up customs and primitive 
 systems of morality, and probably at the very beginning, when 
 a dim consciousness of the mysterious operations of nature, of 
 birth, life and death appear, the first glimmerings of religion, 
 a race instinct, enter the common mind afterwards to become 
 a leading factor and cause in all social phenomena and pro- 
 gress. Rites, ceremonies, forms of marriage, chastity, con- 
 tinuity of the married state are gradually moulded as prin- 
 
 •Dowries may be expected to increase m the United States, controlled however 
 by the wife, who will be held to a corresponding duty in the support of the family. 
 
28 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 ciples and habits into the common mind. Certain tribes sur- 
 vive, while others pass away. 
 
 The first and chief cause of survival will be the power of 
 reproduction and rearing the young to maturity. The power 
 of physical reproduction may be alike in different tribes, but 
 there soon arises a moral quality, in the careful nurture, or in 
 the neglect or even slaying of offspring, which latter may be 
 either before or after birth, feticide or infanticide. There is 
 little doubt that in the prehistoric history of past tribes a 
 vast number have become exterminated by reason chiefly of 
 defective reproduction, and that those that have survived rep- 
 resent a more perfect and enduring family structure, and a 
 higher morality. 
 
 But side by side with the function of reproduction is the 
 necessity of an enduring economic family structure that can 
 survive. The essential requisite for this is that men shall 
 assist at least by nurture in the care of offspring, and for this 
 they must have a motive. Natural love must be continued 
 beyond the period of courtship, and must be supplemented by 
 the pride of possession, the desire for power and control. 
 When the institution of property arises, there must be a free 
 motive to induce fathers to share the fruits of that property 
 with the family. Natural love would thus by a continued 
 association increasingly develop, which with thrift and excel- 
 lence in economic conditions would constitute the two prime 
 elements of strength and survival. 
 
 Also man, like the males of animals, possesses the fighting 
 instinct against others of his own sex. Wars will arise, and 
 the strongest tribe or nation will prevail, and may thereby 
 survive. 
 
 (5) Family Institution. 
 
 Thus from primitive love and economic unity, the family 
 grows into the tribe or nation, and around it cluster the com- 
 mon sentiments, interests, and beliefs, that constitute its life 
 
THE FAMILY INSTITUTION 29 
 
 and energy. These first principles of its being form a mov- 
 ing psychic force upon each individual, though he may not 
 understand the social end. They are embodied in the laws, 
 customs, and beliefs of a people, sanctioned and energized by 
 its religion, by an authority beyond the rational self, which 
 may only forecast the individual end. These family senti- 
 ments or first principles form the structure and the family 
 institution, and are interwoven and firmly fastened into all the 
 institutions and customs of the larger tribe or state, so that 
 the whole is an entire and compound structure. 
 
 The family constitutes the foundation or trunk of the social 
 system. Its love is the spiritual germ that spreads through- 
 out the social body, and its economic unity is the type of future 
 industrial associations and governments. Its formation is 
 natural, laid far back in the recesses of creation. It presents 
 the mystery of a common feeling, the secret force of all social 
 life. This love is a rhythmic love made by nature after her 
 flight into the diversity of unlikeness, when she comes back to 
 her own true self in unity. From this unity spring forth many 
 new and living forms in social groups whose breath and life 
 are common, and whose power lies in the fact that they the 
 many are but one. Only thus unified, can the many build up a 
 cultured world. 
 
 (6) Civilization a Growth. 
 
 Civilization is then a continuation of the great world pro- 
 cess from the beginning, an interplay of unity and diversity, 
 of likeness and unlikeness, wherein human society, founded in 
 the secret shrines of love, presents in strongest perspective 
 the plan. What though man's consciousness, his feelings, 
 intellect and will lie in the path: his power of choice is 
 implicit, and can guide his own small self to duty. For him it 
 is significant, for the universe it is nothing : for, above and 
 below and on every side about him, are presented iron fast- 
 nesses of nature's law and order, so that his feeble arm is well 
 
30 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 nigh neutralized at every blow. Like the physical order, so 
 the social order comes forth, for him merely to study and 
 
 apply- 
 There also he may simply aid and hasten the natural adap- 
 tation. Institutions spring up about him ; they vary, and may 
 seem contradictory in different societies. Perhaps he may 
 modify them and gradually mould them into new forms, but 
 he cannot eradicate them without destroying the original 
 structure. The government, the family system or the religion 
 of any people, can only be changed by the most careful sub- 
 stitution of other natural and fitting institutions to take their 
 place. Even then such substitutions cannot be merely plan- 
 ned, or artificial, they must be things of growth and adapt- 
 able: that is, purpose must wait upon natural development 
 until every experiment of design is found to meet the intended 
 €nd in practice. 
 
 NOTE.— "General beliefs are the indispensable pillars of civilization: they deter- 
 mine the trend of ideas. They alone are capable of inspiring faith, and creating a 
 sense of duty. Le Bon, The Crowd, p. 150 
 
 REFERENCES. 
 On Race Morality, Lester F. Ward. Pure Sociology 185 and 419; 
 Social Evolution, Benj. Kidd. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 Forms of the Family and Social Organization. 
 ( I ) Promiscuity and the Matriarchate. 
 
 THREE forms of social organization affect- 
 ing the family will naturally arise, over 
 which as to their extent and order there 
 has been much controversy, but the more 
 natural order seems to be: ist commun- 
 ism with more or less promiscuity, 2nd the matri- 
 archate, mother right or descent through the maternal 
 line, and 3rd the patriarchate, father right or descent through 
 the paternal line and more absolute authority in the father. 
 The first would lack an economic basis to develop property, 
 and a permanent family basis to develop love. It might seem 
 to be an ideal for the liberty of woman, giving her appar- 
 ently a greater power of selection. It might seem to be an 
 ideal of freedom to escape the fancied tyranny of property, as 
 appears in the modem longing for socialism. To preserve 
 that socialistic type of organization it had advantages far 
 stronger than modern civilized life with its strongest com- 
 munistic religion, could possibly hope for, that inveterate obe- 
 dience to custom, that horror to break from it that character- 
 izes the primitive mind. Yet it could not long survive. 
 
 The mother right is supposed to have arisen from the uncer- 
 tainity of fatherhood. Yet woman was too weak to bear 
 and raise offspring without help. That had only been possi- 
 ble with animals. Either there must be a community of prop- 
 erty in the clan, or the mother's male kin, father and brothers, 
 must assume the responsibility of support, and hence control. 
 
32 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 This latter is the condition in which the matriarchate is 
 found in historical, or any existing societies, as in Africa or 
 the Indians of America. It did not make a gynocracy, or 
 government by woman, but rather a rule by her male kin, 
 though it may have afforded her a greater degree of power. 
 
 The weakness of the matriarchate would lie in its lack of 
 concentrated power and interest. It would naturally be con- 
 nected with a communistic society, and go but little beyond it. 
 There must be a union of interest in husband and wife. The 
 interest of the mother's male kin would be divided. Within 
 the nominal matriarchate sooner or later would arise the 
 paternal power, and the chief features of the patriarchate, 
 though long would linger inheritance of property, name, 
 totem and clan through the maternal line. It is this latter 
 condition of the so called matriarchate that we mostly find in 
 known societies of the present or past. 
 
 ( 2 ) The Patriarchate. 
 
 Thus we have the patriarchate or father right, for a long 
 time supposed to be the only form of the family. More prob- 
 ably it sprang in many cases from the beginning without a 
 transition through other forms. Often it may have sprung 
 directly from a communistic society, and in many cases from 
 the matriarchate. The knowledge and recognition of specific 
 fatherhood would be its originating cause. It contains the ele- 
 ments of unity, economic success and power, and has survived 
 and substantially transplanted all other forms. It seems to 
 me that it must have been the first, as well as in many cases 
 the developed organization. There could not have been com- 
 munistic societies from the first, except on the theory that prim- 
 itive man was strictly gregarious. On the other hand, sin- 
 gle families might easily unite in societies where knowledge of 
 paternity would be lost, and thereby the other forms arise ; but 
 the extent or order of the existence of these family forms is not 
 so significant. The important fact is that the patriarchate. 
 
FAMILY AND SOCIAL ORGANIZATION 33 
 
 both by theory as to its nature, and by actual evolution, is the 
 only proper family constitution fitted for survival, civilization 
 and progress. All the Aryan peoples have been patriarchal 
 from their earliest known formation. Substantially all civili- 
 zation has been built upon this organization, though in some 
 inferior civilizations vestiges of the matrlarchate remain. 
 
 It is now impossible for us in theory to formulate any other 
 permanent family organization unless we return to these 
 former and superseded forms. In the endless variety that 
 human development has shown, if other organizations than 
 those discovered had been possible or of merit, they certainly 
 would have appeared.* 
 
 (3) Patriarchal Government. 
 
 But the patriarchate centered the power In one head, and 
 otherwise among men absolute power centered in one leads to 
 autocratic tyranny and slavery. For ages this family system 
 was without a supervisory power; for the theory of most gov- 
 ernments in the past has been to regulate the rights of man 
 with man chiefly or only. The family has been left as an in- 
 dependent system under its own separate direction and control. 
 It is of little wonder, that among rude people the patria pos- 
 testas, or father's power would at times become extremely tyr- 
 annical. And yet, on the whole it may safely be said, that 
 without an exterior government there has not been cruelty, 
 oppression or slavery as against the dependent members of the 
 family, more than would be naturally characteristic of the 
 people, savage or otherwise involved. 
 
 The principle of natural love and attraction between the 
 sexes, and the love of offspring, which exists even with ani- 
 mals, has persisted through all stages of human development. 
 
 *It will be noted, however, that the main feature of a social communism so 
 marked in primitive society, is still seen, limited and restricted to the family com- 
 munity. , ! 
 
 3 
 
34 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 Its law for the protection of the weak was the law of love 
 only. Soon however that law became formulated and crys- 
 talized in social customs and religious moral systems, that cre- 
 ated a social imperative operating upon belief, conscience 
 and public opinion, that could hardly be withstood. The wife 
 and children of the stern and otherwise cruel Roman father 
 do not seem to have essentially suffered. 
 
 (4) Polygamy. 
 
 But the patriarchial family would naturally assume two 
 forms polygamy and monogamy. Polyandry, or the posses- 
 sion of many husbands, would rather seem to be an excrescence 
 from the matriarchate. 
 
 Now from a calculating practical point of view, polygamy 
 might be represented by a specious argument, to wit: It 
 would tend to select the superior men; it would create a 
 demand for women as wives and make their value and esti- 
 mation as such higher in the community, and give them no 
 occasion for celibacy. It would tend to distribute and dissi- 
 pate the accumulating wealth of the few among the many, 
 and it would seem better to preserve population and ultimate 
 equality. The laws of nature are however more subtle and 
 recondite than most of the arguments or desires of men. 
 Although polygamy has within itself elements that enable it 
 to survive, its actual effect in human history has been to 
 weaken men, and retard the progress of civilization. 
 
 ( 5 ) Monogamy and Love. 
 
 There must be something then in monogamy that is more 
 in accord with true nature. It seems to be the principle that 
 between the sexes the natural love is one towards one, while in 
 parenthood the love is one toward many. Feelings are the 
 wonderful composition that make up the soul of man The 
 altruistic feelings draw him out into the highest and noblest 
 deeds and development of character. Love contains the force 
 
FAMILY AND SOCIAL ORGANIZATION 35 
 
 and gist, or at least is the great spring of these feelings, and 
 nature's chief nursery of love lies in the monogamic family. 
 Intellect and love, the twin forces of progress, have here 
 freest course and nurture. 
 
 Man is to become stimulated to the highest action, his char- 
 acter elevated by the highest ideals of chivalry, honor and 
 nobility, his sense of art quickened, and his morals purified and 
 made lofty, by the love of woman. Woman in her greatest 
 thirst for a substantial equality is to carry on a no less import- 
 ant task in civilization. She is ever to make and bear the 
 light that comes from a more sensitive and delicate soul, that 
 can feel and grasp by sensibility, beauty, art, worth and char- 
 acter; that, as the intellect unrolls a new phase of nature, can 
 take the most perfect picture by inner sense and sight. This, 
 her power, is chiefly led and generated by love, a love higher 
 than conjugal love, closer to the inmost altar of nature, her 
 love of children, her instincts of maternity. 
 
 (6) Love and Fear. 
 
 Two great forces will be seen from the beginning to have 
 pervaded human society, love and fear. In every form of 
 human endeavor will arise the dual play of these two emo- 
 tions. Fear is effected by coercion, which becomes necessary 
 when there is a strife between those supposed to be equal 
 to compel justice; when efficient action in common in a 
 society is necessary to compel order, unity and the execution 
 of duty. Coercion is embodied in the civil or criminal laws 
 and further must rest in the authority of any administrative 
 head of a society. 
 
 Love, a still greater ' and more extensive force, had its 
 first birth in the mystic charm that drew soul to soul, unlike 
 in sex and in the cultured colored halo that surrounds them 
 each. Its completed growth, its ripened bud, its fruition ap- 
 peared in the adoration of the child. Its home is the hearth 
 stone around which the family gather. Religion steps to the 
 
36 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 front, garners and casts back into the lap of love, beautified 
 enlarged and moulded into art, the original native treasures 
 of the home. Love inspires, and inspiration even divine 
 returns to it in myriad forms her radiant hues. Christianity 
 can now with the alphabet, the words and terms of endearing 
 love, "father, mother, brother," natural in the family, spread 
 the sacred fire throughout the world, the light to lead to beau- 
 ty, to truth, to heaven, here and hereafter. 
 
 REFERENCES FOR CHAPTERS II AND III. 
 
 Maine, Ancient Law. 
 McLennan, Patriarchal Family. 
 Starcke, Primitive Family. 
 Westermarck, on Human Marriage. 
 Howard, on Matrimonial Institutions. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 The Economic Family. 
 
 ( 1 ) Interests of Love and Wealth. 
 
 THERE are two chief interests, love and the pur- 
 suit of wealth, that are all the time working 
 either together or in hostility, as motive 
 forces, to begin and to preserve the family. 
 The family is and always has been an eco- 
 nomic or business society. The very word economy is derived 
 from the household. The foundation of political economy, 
 as well as of all organized society, lies in the family. The 
 economic man has been much discussed and he has been con- 
 sidered a great variable, but his economic variability lies 
 largely in the fact of numbers, which depend upon the family 
 condition. The family is more variable and more subject to 
 economic laws and changes than the economic man. It 
 includes not only the varying nature of the man himself, and 
 of his wife also changing, but also a shifting income for 
 maintenance, and shifting values of goods for consumption, 
 so that its economic desirability is a constant variable. 
 
 The family state and the single state are thus economically 
 contrasted conditions appealing to the reason of the yet 
 unmarried, and a paramount question has been and will ever 
 be, is the family a pecuniary advantage or disadvantage ? 
 
 (2) Pecuniary Disadvantage of the Family. 
 
 If the reader will cast through his mind what is now 
 deemed necessary to be bought by the provider to supply 
 an ordinary household, a very trenchant fact will be appar- 
 ent when we compare the present condition with the con- 
 
38 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 dition of the ordinary family, mostly in rural districts, of the 
 colonies and early republic. Then the provider in most cases 
 had only to buy a few groceries, a very limited household 
 furniture, only rarely articles of dress finery, a few agricul- 
 tural implements, and materials for building. The artesans, 
 as carpenter, blacksmith and shoemaker that worked for 
 him, were largely paid by his produce. His wife and children 
 from an early age were an economic profit, rather than a loss. 
 The family state to both male and female was an economic 
 advantage. 
 
 To-day, the family is, generally speaking, to both prospec- 
 tive husband and wife an economic disadvantage, if we 
 except, perhaps, the rural family, bearing in mind that the 
 actual farming population is now comparatively small, and 
 in the North Atlantic Division Is but fifteen per cent, of the 
 whole. Much greater however is that disadvantage, at least 
 in its first stages, to the man, upon whose motives and will 
 the beginning of the family is supposed to depend. 
 
 (3) Modern Disadvantages to the Family. 
 
 It would seem that within a few years almost every Influ- 
 ence, whether natural or artificial, industrial or social, legal 
 or merely voluntary and casual, has tended to increase the 
 relative financial advantage of the single over the married 
 state. Some instances are as follows : The rise in the stand- 
 ard of living ; the purchase of supplies rather than their mak- 
 ing at home, including the factory system; the prolonged 
 school life of the children; the greatly increased expense of 
 births, marriages, sickness and death; the Increased taxa- 
 tion for education and charity ; the outlay for clubs and vol- 
 untary associations; the weakened authority of the head In 
 financial control. 
 
 When meeting this changed condition, the provider finds 
 not only the competition of men, but of women, the latter 
 tending especially to reduce the standard of wages, and 
 
THE ECONOMIC FAMILY 39 
 
 causing in addition the effect, that their ambition, training 
 and skill have been diverted from the necessary economy of 
 the home to other fields. Legislation, which may be consid- 
 ered in the main good, as the tenement house and sweating 
 house laws, and the laws restricting the employment of mar- 
 ried women and children, has also tended to increase family 
 expenses, or curtail family earnings, while such charities as 
 defray in part the cost of living of single women have tended 
 to lower wages. Also bearing upon the economics of the 
 family and powerfully affecting the motives to marry, must 
 not be left out outlays, often outrageous, for divorces, sepa- 
 rations and alimony, to be hereinafter considered. 
 
 (4) Costs of Family Elsewhere. 
 
 Among savages and most people in the history of the 
 world, the family has been a pecuniary advantage. This 
 appears now to be the case in China, Japan, India and among 
 the Russian peasantry. The poorer classes in Europe have a 
 standard of family living far below that of this country, with 
 an assistance on the part of the dependent members that 
 relieves the head, and their habits thus formed appear in this 
 country among the foreigners. In tropical countries gen- 
 erally there is no such acute question, as how to provide for a 
 family. 
 
 If we should include the most populous countries of 
 Europe, I think it would be safe to say, that nowhere has 
 been reached a condition where among the middle classes 
 and where the head assumes the whole burden, the financial 
 disadvantage of marriage has been or is greater than now in 
 the northern and eastern states. A question arises, is there 
 no limit to this tendency, and has the family within itself 
 elements to preserve its sufficient perpetuity, and with it the 
 population and life of the nation? 
 
40 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 (5) Motives to Form the Family. 
 
 Entering the conjugal life must of course be voluntary, 
 There have been peoples whose customs have been so strong, 
 as to induce an almost universal connubial relation, but none 
 have forcibly compelled marriage. Compulsory matrimony 
 would destroy love, which is by its nature free. The sexual 
 propensity alone is no sufficient motive for marriage, neither 
 among the more wayward men, nor the purer minded and 
 more indifferent women. That motive alone will lead tc 
 promiscuity, not to a permanent relationship. 
 
 Promiscuity assumes two forms ; the more open repulsive 
 and purchaseable in the brothel; and the more private indi- 
 vidual and scattered, and often not less dangerous and per- 
 vading than the former. Repression by law, except in com- 
 munities where there is an overwhelming public sentiment, 
 has but little effect except a temporary decrease of the former 
 with a corresponding increase of the latter form. 
 
 When economic motives are adverse to wife and children, 
 then there must be love, social motives and cultures, suf- 
 ficiently strong to balance and outweigh the adverse motives. 
 Whether persons should agree or not that population in any 
 given country, or at any time, or as to any particular class, 
 should be greater or less, I think it will be clear, that the fam- 
 ily cannot persist relying upon economic interest and physical 
 sex alone, but must have other forces and supports, including 
 a social consciousness that It must be nurtured and preserved 
 as an institution by no means less than law, science, or educa- 
 tion, the church or the state. 
 
 It Is a lack of this social consciousness of family culture as 
 an end, that seems to prevail in America. Other social ten- 
 dencies and motives seem to ride rough shod over it. Many 
 seem to think that the power of physical sex alone is sufficient 
 to preserve the family; when before their eyes they witness 
 that power turned to dissipation. 
 
THE ECONOMIC FAMILY 41 
 
 (6) Cultures Necessary. 
 
 The fact then seems to be that in any particular nation or 
 society, the family institution may rise or fall, may come and 
 go; only when it disappears life goes with it without a 
 further record. There is no limit to its extinction except the 
 rushing tide of other peoples to fill the empty chasm its disap- 
 pearance has left behind. Nor is this a mere possibility, it is 
 an actuality that has often occurred in history, and is taking 
 place to-day. As individuals may die before their time for 
 lack of necessary thrift, care, support or nurture, so may the 
 family perish quickly, and along with it, the ideas, culture, 
 arts or institutions that rest upon its life. It is true, a migra- 
 tory civilization may in part pass from nation to nation and 
 from age to age, but the new one only receives what pleases 
 its fickle taste; and a new form of life may put the light 
 of culture out entirely, and revel in barbaric savagery. There 
 is no logic, in solicitude for church, or state, or schools, or 
 arts, or science, that ignores the family, supposing it must 
 stand, though every brace and pillar be withdrawn. The 
 family institution is a structure, either built by the deft and 
 unseen hand of nature, or directly by man's design. In either 
 case the foundations of that structure may be crumbled by 
 human will, or human will unexercised in neglect. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 Romantic Love of Men. 
 ( I ) Man's Gift, His Love to Woman. 
 
 IF individual consciousness is a phase, the greatest 
 phase of the cosmos; if the most universal general- 
 ization of the instincts and emotions is, that like 
 other natural forces they serve an end toward devel- 
 opment and progress, the social end of the romantic 
 love of men, looked at outwardly and objectively, becomes 
 apparent. It is to apply the surplus fruit of masculine 
 energy to the weaker female and ultimately to offspring. 
 
 Like the mother's love so deeply implanted and so neces- 
 sary to foster, the romantic love of men becomes also a sep- 
 arate factor, a social force to be abstracted, measured and 
 considered. Its potency should not be lost sight of in degrad- 
 ing views of physical appetite, nor its positive activity les- 
 sened by comparison with woman's more negative and less 
 powerful reciprocating affection. 
 
 Nature's great gift of emotions to the man is love of 
 woman, to the woman is love of children. For a proper 
 scientific treatment of the subject this fact seems to me to be 
 a first principle. The gift in both cases is a mainspring of 
 individual and social progress. 
 
 ( 2 ) Unlikeness the Cause. 
 
 The unconscious direction of an active moving cell towards 
 another, unlike and passive, first seen among protozoa, seems 
 now to assume the conscious form of love. Some difference 
 in form, some defect of content, some magnetic attraction 
 of unlike kinds, where each may be complementary and neces- 
 
ROMANTIC LOVE OF MEN 43 
 
 sary for a newly created and more perfect unity with renewed 
 life and vigor, seems to be the hidden cause. At any rate, 
 unlikeness is the paramount cause of romantic love. Frater- 
 nity, companionship, human sympathy and association, the 
 essentials of friendship, are valuable adjuncts and bonds to 
 any love, but the distinctive feature of sexual love is an 
 instinctive fervent trend towards some person or quality 
 unlike and superior. It thus becomes the worship of a differ- 
 ent and superior quality. It is not a chord that draws those 
 mutually equal, but those mutually superior. It is not the 
 association of similarity, but rather that of difference without 
 reaching the stage of conflict. There is the element too of 
 likeness playing with unlikeness alternately, as in the stream 
 of consciousness. But nature demands that its unlikeness in 
 sex shall be carried to the outmost limits of the species, and 
 then by union dissolved by a sentiment the deepest, the most 
 piercing and penetrating, the most ecstatic and inciting, if not 
 the most abiding, of any known to the human heart. 
 
 (3) Variation in Romantic Love. 
 
 It has been said that every emotion felt in the human 
 breast is different from every other. From the fountain of 
 feeling arises in the soul that variation, elsewhere typified and 
 seen in all life. But variation increases in extent with pro- 
 gression into higher life. The male is elsewhere character- 
 ized by variability. Man stands foremost in the line, and 
 variation in him, like that in the corolla of flowers which may 
 typify the love of plants, seems to reach a highest point in 
 romantic love. 
 
 This love may burst forth in violence in earliest youth ; it 
 may be smothered by business or care ; it may lie fallow for 
 a decade, and at any time spring forth anew perhaps into 
 wild excesses. It may be the absorbing theme of the cold 
 intellect of a Napoleon, in the midst of his first and most 
 exciting Italian Campaign; it may be a burning taper shin- 
 
44 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 ing for years towards a distant object, to the heart of a 
 Balzac. It raises the martial ardor of the strong; it inspires 
 the artist to deeper insights, and creative imagination; it 
 leads the prudent to overstep all bounds, to plunge, when 
 reason inhibits. It starts the young man on a noble career 
 of delightful work for others, but it also may make the strong 
 man weak, the old man foolish and silly. 
 
 Its endurance varies from an even, ever deepening affec- 
 tion perpetually for life, to an almost momentary fantasy. 
 Nor is it by any means confined to emotional natures, but 
 may be strongest or most abiding in a Bismarck, or dashing 
 and flickering in a Goethe. This strange variable factor 
 lies ever near the brink of dissipation. This love then being 
 so variable in the economy of nature, may rise or fall greatly 
 in volume according to circumstances. It is a great mistake 
 to assume, as apparently did many ardent agitators for 
 woman's industrial employment, that the love leading men to 
 marriage is a constant factor. It is more like those novelties 
 in the market that rise and fall in volume with demand and 
 fashion. The truth is that when you expel and smother the 
 encouragements and cultures that surround and cluster about 
 romantic love, you leave but lust; the outflow of sexual 
 activity in men without culture or control tends inevitably to 
 promiscuity. 
 
 (4) Nature of Emotion. 
 
 This inner light of life called emotion is a state or condi- 
 tion, named by words suggested from something without, but 
 really having no likeness to anything but itself or kindred 
 feelings within. Its will, as in love, is to act or move as it 
 floats along, with a springing self-whim or feeling, a wholly 
 different thing from the true will that executes a judgment. 
 It brooks little intellectual meddling or control, and when 
 violent and strong overrides reason and discretion. In most 
 cases of romantic love man is led by its illusive wand, while 
 
ROMANTIC LOVE OF MEN 45 
 
 woman is the rational creature, and he, this intellectual being, 
 this paragon of reason, may become the sport of indifferent 
 calculation, of woman's keener wits: Nevertheless is this 
 self-activity in him the primary motor, the first and natural 
 cause that leads to connubial relations and the family. If he 
 is to be blamed for all the evils because the beginner, then he 
 must be credited with all the blessings, that arise by the rela- 
 tions of sex. 
 
 The main fact however stands forth that this emotional 
 gift of men is a primary germ of force, to be directed, to be 
 increased or diminished, to be turned to honor or dishonor, 
 in the hands of design. It is the penalty of all emotion to be 
 subject to capture and control ; it is its prize to lead us to the 
 loftiest heights of rapturous vision, of insight into the very 
 heart of creation. 
 
 (5) Chastity. 
 
 If some Amazon should acquire absolute power, and as 
 dictatress, only design to control men, a very effective law 
 with the severest penalties would be to enforce their chastity, 
 and with the very specious argument, to enhance romantic 
 love, for is not love a mingling with desire, and are not 
 desires, like the flowing waters of a stream, deepened and accu- 
 mulated by restraint. 
 
 But here again we must observe, that morality beginning 
 with "I must" ever progresses towards the freedom of "I 
 will"; the judgment seat without moves towards the judg- 
 ment seat of conscience within, and though God sit as Judge 
 thereon, nevertheless the only immediate punishment is self- 
 disapprobation and remorse. A free but rigid morality, one 
 enforced by the persuasion of religion and conscience, rather 
 than the coercion of law would be most effectual, and if 
 society could reach and retain that point it would be mar- 
 vellously changed. 
 
46 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 (6) Beauty. 
 
 Is romantic love akin to the passion for beauty in art, and 
 does it, like a sense of beauty, lead us on into the ethical tem- 
 ple to worship the good? At any rate the very breath of 
 beauty quickens the soul of love. Darwin says that the beauty 
 of the plumage and song of male birds attracted the female. 
 Among savages men seem to take more pains in personal 
 adornment than women. This effect of beauty to inspire 
 seems very changeable, and in the earlier cases here men- 
 tioned, beauty may have had other purposes, but now its 
 leading purpose, from both an individual and social point of 
 view, seems clearly to call forth love. 
 
 It is not merely the beautiful body formation, the grace of 
 motion, and the natural gifts of refined taste and sentiment 
 of women, but their conscious and careful attention to dress 
 and manners, that inspire the ardor of men, who like artists 
 are filled with torrents of feeling, with hidden impulses that 
 stir imagination and passion, that create an ideal so deftly 
 and dimly formed in the subconscious that its origin, its main 
 features, elements or causes are unknown. Only that out- 
 ward and mysterious thing of beauty, is with rapture beheld, 
 known and adored. 
 
 ( 7 ) Possession. 
 
 Is there anything that we love much and long that we 
 cannot possess? There is little doubt but that the captured 
 wives of old became more or less beloved. Free love may 
 have its short lived ecstasy, but romantic love had ever in 
 view the prospect of future possession, a possession not to be 
 terminated by whims, or at the mercy of the other's free love. 
 Once fill the consciousness of youth with the idea that he gets 
 no right or possession by marriage, and you nip at its origin 
 his self-sacrificing love. He will do everything for another, 
 but he must have that other. Free love on one side will ulti- 
 
ROMANTIC LOVE OF MEN 47 
 
 mately destroy marital love.* Fear may be left, as is prob- 
 ably the case with many women of other lands or times. 
 Something of reciprocal affection will nearly always exist 
 towards another who loves you, but active incipient creative 
 love that gives rather than receives, that takes responsibil- 
 ity, sacrifices and suffers for another, must in some way pos- 
 sess that other, even in some such way as a parent, the 
 child. 
 
 Thus the romantic love of man with its cultures and 
 growths, natural or designed by others, or developed in the 
 social body, becomes a factor more powerful than adverse 
 economic interest to lead to the venture of a family. 
 
 •See Chap. XIII, Sec. 4, post. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Pagan Cultures of the Family. 
 ( I ) Ancestor Worship. 
 
 THE mystery of life is the great enigma to the 
 savage, as to the most enlightened mind. 
 From the earliest dawn there springs up a 
 longing for, a belief in a life beyond. A 
 beloved and respected parent who has died is 
 regarded as living and protecting still. Now the border line 
 between a natural reverence and a supernatural worship is 
 not closely drawn, and we have developed ancestor worship. 
 This does not show by any means that all natural religion 
 arises from the worship of ancestors. There are besides the 
 great mysteries, the apparent purpose and creation in nature, 
 the search after the first cause, the incessant trend towards 
 the supreme ideal, the unity of the microcosm, man's mind, 
 with the macrocosm without, the inner touches of conscious- 
 ness that seem in communication with a creative spirit, as 
 well as a great inspired genius among men and other sources 
 that explain the rise of the religious sentiment and belief. 
 
 Now, generally speaking, every common instinct or emo- 
 tion implanted in the human soul serves a utility. Religion 
 becomes a great leading force, a social development, and 
 ancestor worship though primitive and largely superseded by 
 higher and other religious beliefs, has been of advantage, 
 especially in the culture of the institution of the family. 
 
 (2) The Household Gods. 
 
 Among the Romans we have the household gods; the 
 Lares, or guardian ancestors ; the Penates or providing spir- 
 
PAGAN CULTURES OF THE FAMILY 49 
 
 its; and the Manes, or the souls of the departed. These 
 Vere deemed to exist in every household and received daily 
 devotions. They were presided over by Vesta, the domestic 
 divinity. For them in each home was an altar and the sacred 
 fire of the hearth. The father was the priest, and he must 
 have a male heir to keep up the ritual. "Barrenness would 
 not only extinguish the family, but the religious rites." Sim- 
 ilarly among the Greeks there were the household deities 
 with Hestia supreme. We find, to-day, ancestor worship 
 with its related system of family cult, thoroughly incor- 
 porated in the religion of the Chinese and Japanese. Among 
 a very large number of tribes and people has ancestor wor- 
 ship prevailed. 
 
 If we can transform our sentiments and catch the heart 
 of these people, a powerful stimulus towards forming the 
 family and raising the child, will be apparent. There must 
 be a son to preserve the worship and to bring food and gifts 
 after death. A sacred atmosphere about the hearth will be 
 kindled, and almost ineradicable customs, and moral habits 
 engendered to preserve the home. 
 
 (3) Chastity of Women. 
 
 With almost every known people that has for any length 
 of time survived, the chastity of married women has been 
 inculcated, and more or less perfectly observed. If from 
 no other cause this would arise from the power and jealousy 
 of the husband. So long as he would protect and provide, 
 he would insist upon the right to paternity or to possession, or 
 with unlimited power he would assert his right, as of prop- 
 erty. Left alone without paternal aid the children would in 
 time die, and the tribe become extinguished. Only in the 
 matriarchate could they for a long time survive by the assist- 
 ance of the mother's male kin. 
 
50 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 (4) Paternal Power. 
 
 Whatever tyranny or degradation of woman might arise 
 from the exercise of great paternal power, yet the field for 
 entangling disagreements would be lessened, and separation 
 in most cases be rare. It is said, though perhaps with exag- 
 geration, that for the first five hundred years of the Roman 
 Republic there was not a divorce. Afterwards when the 
 paternal power was greatly lessened and religion decayed, 
 and easy divorces allowed on both sides, married life fell 
 into awful degeneracy. Divorce to-day is not a burning 
 question, nor reckoned as a social evil in India, China or 
 Japan, and yet it is freely allowed. Population there is 
 largely sustained by reason of paternal power. 
 
 (5) Warriors. 
 
 The raising of future warriors was a powerful motive for 
 rearing male children especially to the savage mind. Infanti- 
 cide prevailed among many tribes, but was limited to females. 
 The sentiment engendered in this respect arose more from the 
 constant social influence of the tribe, than from the 
 father's natural want. Such a spirit may possess a modern 
 nation especially in time of war, and its effect be seen every- 
 where in an increased birth rate, and perhaps in the prepon- 
 derance of males. 
 
 (6) Wife and Children, Property. 
 
 The wife and children among pagan people have to a large 
 extent been considered as property, and their services been of 
 an economic value greater than the cost of maintenance. 
 Children have been therefore of actual industrial value. The 
 standard of living, by the superior power of the husband, if 
 not by necessity, has been kept very low, even though he 
 might enjoy luxuries without. Under such influences as these, 
 custom has often fixed with an iron grasp harsh and severe 
 conditions in the sphere of women. Yet, it is evident that 
 under such conditions, the family would be of economic 
 
PAGAN CULTURES OF THE FAMILY 5 1 
 
 advantage, married life be eagerly sought and largely univer- 
 sal, and a people be preserved in its own stock for centuries. 
 (7) Their Altruism. 
 
 But it must not be thought that love has not and does not 
 exist in the family among Pagan peoples. Other distant peo- 
 ple and primitive tribes have often been apparently too much 
 studied by ethnologists from the mere standpoint of doubt- 
 ful facts furnished by superficial travelers or historians, 
 whose reports would be subject to the double errors of their 
 own bias, and the special and defective statements and 
 appearances received. 
 
 There must have been, there and elsewhere as now, the 
 same human nature, the same love flowing from the same 
 ulterior source, the same struggle for existence, however 
 much ruder and in many respects different the conditions. A 
 truer view of such other life may be obtained by harmonizing 
 human experience as we know it with the carefully considered 
 testimony concerning such other people, remembering that 
 it is indispensable to catch their feelings, follow their senti- 
 ments, and think their very different or simple thoughts. 
 
 The family being the natural fountain of love, the altruism 
 
 of the Pagans also, as seen in their literature and history, 
 
 their communistic and national life, must thence largely have 
 
 sprung. Such cultivated people as the more refined Romans 
 
 and Greeks had a very high respect for the matrons, the 
 
 mothers of their children. There was no doubt a very strong 
 
 feminine influence that largely controlled their social ideas. 
 
 It would not be rash to say that in many instances those men, 
 
 as in modern times, intellectually occupied with external 
 
 affairs, unreservedly received from women sentiments and 
 
 ideas of far reaching extent and importance to the social 
 
 body. 
 
 REFERENCES. 
 
 Alex S. Murray Manual of Mythology. 
 
 Thos. Bulfinch Age of Fable. 
 
 Talfourd Ely Olympia. 
 
 Chas. Kingsley Age of Fable. 
 
 Herbert Spencer Vol. i, of Sociology. 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 Christian Cultures of the Family. 
 
 ( 1 ) Religion as a Force. 
 
 CIVILIZATION is also a system of conscious 
 cultures, and not merely an evolution of neces- 
 sary forces, even if such forces include the 
 natural instincts and powers of mind. It is 
 intentionally building a structure and framing 
 the merthods and plans of construction. Religion is a pri- 
 mary force in the formation of social development. Its chief 
 social end may be but faintly conscious to most of the units 
 of society; rather is religion received by them upon an 
 authoritative sanction; but the end is clearly perceived by 
 leading minds. Its beliefs are no idle dreams, but they pre- 
 serve social life, and may be likened to those natural instincts 
 that are ordained for the preservation of individual life. 
 The farther you are removed from the iron laws of necessity 
 imposed by material nature and the coercive laws of man, 
 and approach the leading and inspiring light of love and 
 freedom, is the higher law of an individual conscience and a 
 sovereign God above required. 
 
 ( 2 ) Christianity. 
 
 Christianity springs forth as a universal world religion. 
 It must supplant the narrowing bounds of a national religion, 
 or the stagnation of ancestor worship, by something more ele- 
 vating, powerful, and stimulating to social growth. It takes 
 its terms of father, brother, son and elder from the family, 
 and Christ and His Church become types for husband and 
 wife. Its corner stone is love, and thus with the family it 
 
CHRISTIAN CULTURES OF THE FAMILY 53 
 
 becomes the great instrument of altruistic culture. But more 
 than for the nation or tribe, or other social aggregate, Chris- 
 tianity for the family, presents a special culture for its very 
 structure and for the sacred sentiments that maintain it. The 
 iove which might seem ideal in "Thou shalt love thy neighbot 
 as thyself," now becomes actually realized in "Husbands, love 
 your wives as your own bodies." The brotherhood of man in 
 turn reacts upon the actual brothers and sisters in the home. 
 The altar of the pagans becomes the lowly fireside hallowed 
 by the worship of a heavenly Father, and the kindling spirit 
 of love fosters every link of the family structure, as it builds 
 the church, society, the nation and the collective Christian 
 world. 
 
 (3) Conjugal Love. 
 
 Natural love, springing from the very formation of the 
 family, depended chiefly upon the permanence of the home. 
 Mere casual or romantic affection however ecstatic at times 
 would be but an ebullition and creature of an hour. Women, 
 now to be freer, must have some further force to hold them 
 than an arbitrary and possessing power, or the necessity of 
 subsistence. Men losing in a measure the property notion 
 must be bound by a substitute chord. Hence, conjugal love, 
 the daughter of romantic love and an indissoluble marriage. 
 
 Conjugal love thus becomes like that of parent and child, 
 of brother and sister, a permanent real thing. A sense of 
 duty and obligation ever springing from the Christian reason 
 and conscience makes the marriage bond firm forever. A 
 horror of separation is engendered which for all time to come 
 is to be the panacea, not the civil law, against divorce. Con- 
 jugal love, ever flowing in a constant stream, if not always 
 gushing in dashing torrents, will reach depths of human sen- 
 timent and life that romantic love with all its cultures of art 
 and literature can never attain. 
 
54 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 (4) The Star of Childhood. 
 
 But a bright gleaming star of the east must needs cast 
 its glimmering dawn and rise, at first prospectively in hope 
 and promise to forecasting parenthood, — the star of child- 
 hood. At first it appears dim in consciousness, but like all 
 instinctive germs of feeling, ever growing as a kindling flame 
 to love and action, until at the grand moment of birth this 
 star gives to all the world a new aspect, light and inspira- 
 tion. A real new being now comes, a little child, set forth by 
 the great Teacher as an ideal for all. 
 
 Is not this almost worship of a helpless child imbedded as 
 one of the pillars of the Christian system ? Love, marriage, 
 home without the child are utterly lacking. Here is a tender 
 child, yet in fact an adamantine chain for the bonds of unity. 
 Here is a potential substitute for the Lares of old. Here is a 
 natural spark of flaming hope that consumes away degen- 
 eracy, despair and death. Childless love and childless mar- 
 riage are most like the fig tree that was cursed and withered 
 away. Ideals of family life without this illuminating star 
 soon fall away into utter destruction and decay. Without 
 it, love in the husband wanders and weakens with advancing 
 age, and love in the wife never reaches its new birth and bap- 
 tism, and the wonderful native promises to her soul remain 
 undeveloped, unfulfilled forever; and both have lost the 
 dearest hope, the fondest dream that may be realized, of 
 earthly immortality in their child. 
 
 ( 5 ) Chastity. 
 
 The chastity of women among heathen nations, however 
 it may subsequently have become incorporated with religious 
 ideas, sprang from and was largely maintained by the hus- 
 band's right of property. The argument for chastity from 
 an individual point of view may become very weak ; but from 
 a social point of view to preserve a race and human life, the 
 chastity especially of women is indispensable; hence, when 
 
CHRISTIAN CULTURES OF THE FAMILY 55 
 
 the force of the property right is weakened, there must be a 
 far more powerful religious force to preserve the morals of 
 society ; and this religious obligation by its very strength and 
 extension will include not only women but also men, not only 
 the married but the single, and among the married, not only 
 an abstinence from adultery, but also a conformity to nature 
 and abiding by her laws and results in sexual relations. 
 
 So ardent was the advocacy of chastity by the early Chris- 
 tians, that it has been thought by some to have overstepped 
 the bounds of nature and run into asceticism. If it implied 
 that the sexual relation in itself is an evil, this seems true : 
 but in the light of the then environing Roman, and of mod- 
 ern society, the principle of chastity can hardly be exagger- 
 ated. 
 
 ( 6 ) Patria Potestas. 
 
 The patria potestas or father's power was and still is a part 
 of the Christian family, and the obligation of the providing 
 head to "keep," endow and support, implied In "He who 
 does not provide for his own is worse than an infidel" ; had 
 for its correlative and necessary counterpart, "Wives, obey 
 your husbands". No statement of an emotional love could 
 override the immutable law of industry and psychology, that 
 the responsible head must control, nor the law of unity, that 
 in any society there must be a head ; but an arbitrary tyranny 
 is to be eliminated, authority Is to be restricted to responsi- 
 bility, and an ideal equality of equal benefits for common 
 earnings and equal honor and happiness be established; in 
 fact, the only kind of permanent communism in human asso- 
 ciation possible. 
 
 The method to reach the ideal equality of the sexes, lies in 
 the ethics of the family, which Is the ethics of the Christian 
 church and in fact the central factor of progressive civiliza- 
 tion : it is persuasive love rather than compulsory force. The 
 state can use coercion to enforce justice, but the weaker can 
 
56 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 never expect to reach the vantage ground of the stronger by 
 force. The law of force is inevitable. Strength and individ- 
 ual capacity must prevail, and if it can no longer prevail it 
 will become weakness. The very idea of justice is crushed 
 when the less deserving acquires by force what belongs to 
 the more deserving. But love by free will may transfer all 
 that it has to another, and with justice unviolated, receive its 
 reward. "It is more blessed to give than to receive". 
 
 The reward of the giver is greater heart, soul, character 
 and spiritual power, more refined sensibility and ethical intui- 
 tion ; and if womanly nature is more gifted in these respects, 
 largely because of the mother love so deeply implanted, even 
 in this will she be equal or superior to man, how far soever 
 he may progress by the culture that comes from "giving : for 
 she seems by nature to be lovely, and if there lack primitive 
 beauty of form or character, her natural instincts, with the 
 gift of maternity will supply ; while his ruder heart in order to 
 reach the lofty heights of loveliness must pour forth deeds 
 and gifts of love with deep devotion. 
 
 SCRIPTURE REFERENCES. 
 As to Husband and Wife — i Corinthians VII, and XI. Ephesians V., Colossians 
 III., Titus II., I Peter III., Matthew XIX. 
 
 As to the child— Matthew XIX, 13-14, Luke VIII, 17. 
 As to providing— I Timothy V, 8. 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 The Puritan Family. 
 
 ( 1 ) Harmony of the Individual and Social End. 
 
 THE greatest spur to human energy arises from 
 individual hope, faith and ambition. The 
 social point of view alone is altogether too 
 weak for the common mind. It only here and 
 there absorbs the attention and purpose, as of 
 the great thinker, the philosopher or great leader of a relig- 
 ious system. Social principles, it is true, must be dominant 
 in a progressive society, but they must be so constructed and 
 framed as to harmonize and accord with what seems to the 
 individual his end or advantage. His thinking must be 
 rational and for him. Herein lies the great power and effi- 
 cacy of religion, that makes the social end agree with the 
 individual end by future rewards and punishments, by mak- 
 ing ethical character a chief goal, and by worship of an ideal 
 supreme being. 
 
 (2) The Puritans. 
 
 The early Puritans of New England were both a strongly 
 individualistic and religious people. From the fiery energy 
 arising from the self, like the early Romans and Greeks, the 
 French Republicans of the Revolution, or the modern Japa- 
 nese in the excitement of a great social change, they possessed 
 a power sufficient amidst rocks and forests and a bleak climate 
 to drive back the savages, to subdue the adversities of a bar- 
 ren soil held by the fastnesses of untamed nature, and to start 
 well the transformation of a continent. By their religious 
 ardor they were held firm by bonds of strictest morality and 
 
58 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 strongest purpose that pointed towards the future goal, the 
 making of the greatest people and the greatest nation. 
 
 What though their religious spirit was largely taken from 
 the Old Testament ! Has not that exacting cult preserved a 
 distinct people, the Jews, for four thousand years, and for so 
 long a time almost the only people, even in urban life, and 
 at occupations that have been fatal to the perpetuation of 
 many others ? What though in their antagonism to the Old 
 Church they stood aghast at the material cross, at the cele- 
 bration of Christmas and Easter, and eschewed anything 
 savoring of a sacrament of marriage. Better thinking would 
 seem to set aside this excessive iconoclasm; yet it was evi- 
 dence of the fury of their private convictions. It is not 
 strange that they persecuted, though in mild degree, in an age 
 of almost universal persecution, nor that in their bewilder- 
 ment before the occult phenomena of witchcraft, they could 
 not ingeniously call it hypnotism (something quite as recon- 
 dite as the former, and often to the modern person stifling 
 under a big name his curiosity, and raising his presumption 
 of superior intelligence), but blankly in their more vivid 
 sense of personality ascribed it to the devil, something to be 
 driven out and to get rid of. 
 
 (3) Puritan Energy. 
 
 They cleared the forests, gleaned the uneven fields from 
 the glacial stone drift, built in quick time their homely cabins, 
 and moving from tract to tract like a collective array of 
 nature's life, even as the animals and plants, they spread with 
 their increasing sons and daughters. They would have 
 laughed to scorn at the modern task of doing so simple a 
 thing as to raise a child. Their women in addition to the 
 work of their large families, and of ordinary housekeeping 
 without modern improvements, performed nearly all the 
 labor that is now done in factories and shops in fitting raw 
 material for use as clothing and food. If luxuries were not 
 
THE PURITAN FAMILY 59 
 
 so common then as now, still they stood content without mur- 
 mur; hopes centering in rising children and a firm belief paid 
 for all. 
 
 With all this the Puritan had education. In 1640 the 
 eighty Puritan ministers of New England were university 
 men; a fair number of the laymen were college graduates, 
 and the large majority could at least read and write. They 
 were picked men intellectually.* Not only were they san- 
 guine in founding schools, but they practiced, and perhaps 
 saw by instinctive foresight, the great truth as to education 
 that is just now dawning upon the modern mind, to wit: 
 That education must include half, the school of books, and 
 half, the drill of hands : that these many generations of hand- 
 workers at diversified employments have also been building up 
 the civilized mind; that you can hardly reach the ideal of 
 human culture, without the role of practice working towards 
 a definite immediate end along with the blooming expansion of 
 theories and ideas. 
 
 (4) Number of the Puritans. 
 
 The Puritans were the dominant element in the settlement 
 of the northern colonies. There were 700,000 New Engend- 
 ers at the beginning of the Revolution. The Puritan element 
 constituted about one-third of the 150,000 population in New 
 York. There were also a goodly number of them in Penn- 
 sylvania and New Jersey, and some in the southern colonies. 
 The Scotch-Irish who formed a large element of the settlers, 
 especially in Pennsylvania and the South, were much like the 
 Puritans. The influence of the Quakers was marked even 
 outside of Pennsylvania. Of the 2,500,000 white colonists at 
 the beginning of the Revolution it has been estimated that the 
 native tongue of five-sixths was English. 
 
 •The Puritans, England, Holland and America. Douglas Campbell. Vol. II, p. 
 405 and 406. 
 
6o THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 These people became generally assimilated in language, 
 ideals and national spirit, though two distinct groups of 
 North and South arose. All brought with them the con- 
 servative domestic ideas of the old country, and for over two 
 hundred years of the colonies and the early republic no essen- 
 tial weakening, impairment and degeneracy of the family 
 appear. 
 
 ( 5 ) French and English Colonists. 
 
 France and England were rivals for the conquest of the 
 New World, the former with nearly double the population 
 and wealth of the latter. In the whole course of the struggle 
 to colonize, France seems to have put forth the greater effort. 
 At her expense she furnished armies to assist her colonists in 
 defense against the Indians with such generals as DeTracy 
 and Frontenac, while the English colonies not only depended 
 upon themselves for that purpose, but greatly assisted the 
 mother country in fighting the common enemy, France. 
 France encouraged to the utmost the coming of settlers, and 
 at one period ( 1665-1670) sent over 1,200 carefully selected 
 girls for their wives and furnished each with a generous 
 dowry. The young men by official favoritism were almost 
 compelled to marry, and the French leaders seemed to have 
 had especially in view the encouragement of large families 
 and the rapid growth of population. Nor was her territory 
 on the whole less favorable than that of her rival. The fur 
 trade from the very beginning of settlement afforded great 
 profit. The fishing, lumbering and transportation advantages 
 were of the best. Beyond Quebec lay the rich lands and mild 
 climate of Ontario, and connected with these by naviga- 
 tion was the country about the Great Lakes and the whole 
 valley of the Mississippi. France, indeed, founded settle- 
 ments in the States of Michigan, Wisconsin, Minnesota, Indi- 
 ana and Illinois. Nor did her colonists lack religious zeal 
 inspired by the ardent Recollets, Sulpicians and Jesuits, who 
 
THE PURITAN FAMILY 6i 
 
 besides, as missionaries, won the friendship and alliance of the 
 savages. Quebec was founded in 1608, and after over 150 
 years in 1763, when the whole French territory was ceded to 
 England, its French population numbered but 60,000, while 
 at that time the white population of the English colonies was 
 1,500,000. That the United States became English rather 
 than French was chiefly due to the rapid growth and pre- 
 ponderance of the English colonists. 
 
 (6) French and English Population. 
 
 At the close of the Revolutionary War it has been care- 
 fully estimated that as many as 30,000 American loyalists 
 emigrated into Canada and settled in the Provinces of 
 Ontario, Nova Scotia and New Brunswick, and the lower 
 counties of Quebec, and the tide of emigration from the 
 United States into Canada continued quite far into the nine- 
 teenth century, the French being confined mostly to the terri- 
 tory adjacent to the lower St. Lawrence.* 
 
 In about 1830-40 however the tide turned. This hardy 
 race of French-Americans, originally largely gathered from 
 Normandy, were becoming a numerous people, acclimatized, 
 and invigorated by 200 years of residence on American soil 
 in a rigorous climate. They spread out in all directions into 
 Canada ; they migrated into the northern part of New York, 
 Vermont and New Hampshire, and finally in large numbers 
 into the manufacturing districts of New England, and also 
 into the Northwestern States, until now they number about 
 1,500,000 in Canada, and 1,000,000 in the United States. 
 The New Englanders from the close of the Revolution con- 
 tinued for a long time their rapid spread and multiplication. 
 First, northern, central and western New York, and then 
 
 *As evidence of this migration in the fore part of the nineteenth century, five of 
 the seven brothers of the family of the writer's paternal grandfather, (a Puritan family 
 that settled at Salem, Mass., in 1630, of whom this branch was then resident at 
 Weybridge near Middlebury, Vt.) removed to Canada, two of whom including this 
 ancestor afterwards returned to the States. 
 
62 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 Ohio, Michigan and northern Indiana and Illinois, were 
 mostly settled by them ; the states lying in the same latitude 
 farther to the west received a large infusion of their blood. 
 Up to about 1840 the people of the Northern States were 
 almost wholly of the original stock, which was chiefly Anglo- 
 Saxon. 
 
 REFERENCES. 
 
 Chas. G. D. Roberts History of Canada. 
 
 Henry C. Lodge History of English Colonies in America. 
 
 Francis Parkman Frontenac and New France. 
 
 General Histories of the American Colonies. 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Decadence of the Northern Yankees. 
 ( I ) Increase of Population. 
 
 Table i. Total Population, in Thousands. 
 
 
 i 
 
 |S 
 
 1 
 
 || 
 
 1 
 
 00 (d 
 
 1 
 
 si 
 
 e 
 
 _o 
 
 ii 
 
 
 « s 
 
 siOO 
 
 m s 
 
 .4. o o 
 
 u. s 
 
 CO 
 
 .> .2 
 
 00 U 
 
 » S ! 
 
 S V 
 
 
 :i 
 
 
 ? 
 
 
 := 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 oa 
 
 oM 
 
 SS 
 
 S" 
 
 a. 
 
 
 C 
 
 
 dp. 
 
 ot-i 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 SO. 
 
 S^ 
 
 su. 
 
 StS 
 
 S(i< 
 
 sjs 
 
 S(h 
 
 =s^ 
 
 SSP. 
 
 ^6tt 
 
 United States 
 
 3.929 
 
 35.1 
 
 5.308 
 
 86.4 
 
 7.239 
 
 J3.1 
 
 9.638 
 
 33.5 
 
 12.866 
 
 32.7 
 
 Negro 
 
 757 
 
 32.4 
 
 1.002 
 
 37.4 
 
 1.377 
 
 28.6 
 
 1.771 
 
 31.4 
 
 2.32& 
 
 23.4 
 
 
 1 
 
 ir 
 
 1 
 
 "j|- 
 
 1 
 
 il 
 
 1 
 
 0^ 
 
 c 
 
 
 V 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 *^ a 
 
 3 
 
 *'a 
 
 3 
 
 ■^ a 
 
 3 
 
 ■"e 
 
 3 
 
 -^c 
 
 
 o O. 
 
 o>-i 
 
 e a 
 
 OM 
 
 s» 
 
 o*-" 
 
 P. 
 
 ow 
 
 
 OM 
 
 
 
 
 
 S^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Sfi. 
 
 SSS 
 
 Sfi. 
 
 Sli< 
 
 sss 
 
 30. 
 
 S^ 
 
 aS 
 
 sss 
 
 United States .... 
 
 17.069 
 
 35.9 
 
 23.191 
 
 35.6 
 
 31.443 
 
 22.6 
 
 38.558 
 
 30.1 
 
 50.155 
 
 24.9 
 
 Negro Pop 
 
 2.873 
 
 26.6 
 
 3.638 
 
 22.1 
 
 4.441 
 
 9.9 
 
 4.880 
 
 34.8 
 
 6.580 
 
 13.8 
 
 Foreign Pop 
 
 
 
 2.244 
 
 
 4.138 
 
 
 5.567 
 
 
 6.679 
 
 
 N. Atlantic Div.. 
 
 
 
 8.626 
 
 22,8 
 
 10.694 
 
 16.1 
 
 12.198 
 
 18. 
 
 14.507 
 
 19.9 
 
 N. Central Div.... 
 
 
 
 4.721 
 
 S7.6 
 
 7.914 
 
 42.2 
 
 11.260 
 
 34.9 
 
 15.196 
 
 30.2 
 
 western uiv 
 
 
 
 178 
 
 
 618 
 
 
 990 
 
 
 1.767 
 
 
 S. Atlantic Div.... 
 
 
 
 4,679 
 
 14.7 
 
 5.364 
 
 9.1 
 
 5.853 
 
 29.8 
 
 7,597 
 
 16.6 
 
 S. Central Div. . . . 
 
 
 
 4.935 
 
 39.6 
 
 6.950 
 
 17.3 
 
 8.155 
 
 23.7 
 
 10.087 
 
 35.3 
 
 
 2 Bl 
 
 d a 
 
 United States 62.622 
 
 Negro population 7. 488 
 
 Foreign population 9. 308 
 
 North Atlantic Diviaion 17.401 
 
 North Central Division 19.683 
 
 Western Division 3. 037 
 
 South Atlantic Division 8.S57 
 
 South Central Division 13.651 
 
 *^c 
 
 
 si 
 
 S» 
 
 SSS 
 
 s£ 
 
 20.7 
 
 76.303 
 
 18.1 
 
 8.840 
 
 
 10.460 
 
 20.9 
 
 21.046 
 
 white 
 
 
 2.05 
 
 
 18. 
 
 23.227 
 
 white 
 
 
 17.7 
 
 
 
 4.091 
 
 17.9 
 
 10.443 
 
 white 
 
 
 19.9 
 
 
 25.8 
 
 17.186 
 
 white 
 
 
 26. 
 
 
64 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 Table i will show the population of the United States at 
 each decennial census from 1790 to 1900, and the rate of 
 increase for each decade ; also the negro population with its 
 rate of increase; also from 1850 the foreign population, 
 and that of each of the five divisions of states with their rate 
 of increase. These divisions are arranged in two classes, the 
 Northern and Southern, and with the northern we may 
 include the western. In the United States' census returns 
 the State of Missouri is put in the North Central Division. 
 I have, instead, put it into the South Central and arranged 
 the populations and percentages accordingly, because that 
 state, especially outside of the City of St. Louis, represents 
 the southern or border people and their habits and character 
 rather than the northern. The northern section Is charac- 
 terized and separated from the southern in three essential par- 
 ticulars: I St, its original population were mostly Puri- 
 tans; 2nd, it has but few negroes; 3rd, it is chiefly where 
 the great foreign immigration since 1820 has come in. This 
 foreign immigration began essentially in 1 840, and it will be 
 noticed that the increment of population in the country was 
 as great or greater before than since that time. 
 
 It will also be noticed that the two southern divisions since 
 that time without immigration, have increased about as fast 
 as the two northern with Immigration, and that the southern 
 whites, especially of late, have increased even somewhat 
 faster than the negroes. 
 
DECADENCE OF NORTHERN YANKEES 65 
 ( 2 ) Present Number of the Yankees. 
 
 Table II. (Table XLV. Vol. i. Pop. U. S. Census 1900.) 
 Number of Immigrants in Thousands. 
 
 Countries, 
 
 3 
 
 
 Eh 
 
 Wos 
 
 MM 
 
 i 
 
 4 
 
 WW 
 
 t-2 
 
 Aggrregate 
 
 19 115 
 
 3,687 
 344 
 605 
 270 
 390 
 371 
 
 5,246 
 392 
 
 1,452 
 807 
 655 
 656 
 
 2,812 
 383 
 718 
 548 
 436 
 243 
 
 2,314 
 153 
 787 
 606 
 435 
 126 
 
 2,598 
 59 
 951 
 423 
 914 
 24 
 
 2,456 
 
 57 
 
 593 
 
 367 
 
 Canada and Newfoundland 
 
 Germany 
 
 Great Britain 
 
 1,049 
 5,009 
 3 024 
 
 
 3,871 
 
 1,038 
 16 
 
 Norway, Sweden and Denmark 
 
 1,439 
 
 Total 
 
 ... 14,393 
 
 1,539 
 
 692 
 651 
 602 
 301 
 
 3,965 
 
 353 
 307 
 265 
 355 
 
 2,329 
 
 72 
 55 
 52 
 301 
 
 2,110 
 
 7 , 
 11 
 4 
 180 
 
 2,373 
 
 9 
 
 1 
 213 
 
 2,075 
 
 Italy 
 
 Kussia and Poland 
 
 All others 
 
 1,040 
 
 926 
 
 1,726 
 
 ""374 
 
 Table II, will show the foreign immigration, and it is the 
 intention of these tables so far as possible to separate these 
 people and their descendants from the old stock which we 
 will call Yankees, not for any special virtue in the latter, but 
 simply for a study of population. The question is, how many 
 people in this country this immigration now represents. 
 
 The census returns give us only the native born of for- 
 eign parentage with the foreign born as a basis. Evidently 
 a large portion already, and an ever increasing larger portion 
 represented by this immigration, has and is constantly merging 
 into the class in the census indicated as native born of native 
 parentage. The portion, for instance, of this immigration 
 existing in i860, which may be estimated at at least five mil- 
 Ions, has with its increase almost entirely disappeared in the 
 class of native born of native parentage. 
 
 From the census of 1870 we have reported 5,325,000 
 
 native born of foreign parentage. The descendants of these 
 
 would all be now in the class of native parentage, besides the 
 
 issue of many others of foreign parentage before that time, 
 5 
 
66 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 and also the children of all the other native born of foreign 
 parentage since that time. 
 
 Considering the rapid increase of foreigners, and that the 
 original population in this country for a long time doubled 
 every twenty-five years, it might be fair to assume that these 
 nineteen millions have become thirty-eight millions. This 
 ratio would make the Irish representatives of it number some- 
 thing less than eight millions, and they have been estimated 
 by many at over ten millions. Now the number of these 
 persons returned in 1900 of foreign parentage, is 26,198,000, 
 and besides these there is that other large number represent- 
 ing this immigration of foreign grand-parentage or the like. 
 
 I have taken a single city as Plattsburgh, N. Y., where in 
 the census of 1900 about 4-7 of the population are classed 
 as native born of native parentage; 2-7 as native born of 
 foreign parentage, and 1-7 as foreign born, and from per- 
 sonal observation estimated that not to exceed 1-4 of the pop- 
 ulation, not 4-7, belong to the original stock, that is, per- 
 sons we have called Yankees who represent the population 
 outside of this immigration. 
 
 The ratio, however, of the Yankees to those returned as 
 of native parentage would be somewhat different in different 
 communities. Let every one observe for himself. I have, 
 however, after much study determined that by increasing the 
 number returned in the census as of foreign parentage, by 
 one-third we would at least not over-estimate the actual num- 
 ber representing this immigration. In a few states however, 
 (marked with a star) this estimate would overrate those of a 
 foreign extraction, and in these I haye taken 1-2 of the native 
 born of native parentage to represent the old stock.* That 
 
 *In the case of Plattsburgh, which may be exceptional, it will be noticed, that by 
 diminishing the native born of native parentage (4-7) by 1-3 of those of foreign parent- 
 age (,3-y) which is 1-7, we have z-y, or by taking 1-2 of 4-7 we have 2-7; in both 
 cases over-estimating the actual number of Yankees (1-4) It is the chief aim in this 
 calculation not to under-estimate the number of the latter. 
 
DECADENCE OF NORTHERN YANKEES 67 
 
 estimate makes 8,285,000 to be added to the foreign parent- 
 age, and gives us 34,483,000 people in the United States 
 arising from this immigration of 19 millions. (See Table 
 II.) Starting from this basis in the succeeding tables will be 
 shown the development and the present character of the vari- 
 ous classes of the population.! 
 
 Table III. In Thousands. North Atlantic Division. 
 
 
 § 
 
 g 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 as 
 
 
 .«' 
 
 ■S- 
 
 5 
 3 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 is 
 
 
 w3 
 3 
 
 N u 
 
 co&i fff 
 
 
 »l 
 
 
 oog 
 
 "S s|s? 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 §■§ 
 
 
 
 d'SS 
 
 
 ^0 
 
 irj U 
 
 d 
 
 
 sli 
 
 
 tkS 
 
 fcS 
 
 hh 
 
 f;za 
 
 
 OS 
 
 on. 
 
 g 
 
 k 
 
 United States .. 
 
 76,303 
 
 26,]S8 
 
 34.3 
 
 41,053 
 
 27,002 
 
 32,768 
 
 .42 
 
 66,740 
 
 10,260 
 
 115.8 
 
 Maine 
 
 694 
 
 199 
 
 28.8 
 
 493 
 
 628 
 
 427 
 
 .62 
 
 699 
 
 92 
 
 8.6 
 
 New Hampahlre. 
 
 411 
 
 168 
 
 40.9 
 
 242 
 
 328 
 
 186 
 
 .46 
 
 322 
 
 87 
 
 3.7 
 
 Vermont 
 
 343 
 
 U7 
 
 34.1 
 
 226 
 
 315 
 
 186 
 
 .64 
 
 298 
 
 44 
 
 4.6 
 
 Massachusetts . . 
 
 2,805 
 
 1,746 
 
 62.3 
 
 1,032 
 
 1,231 
 
 450 
 
 .16 
 
 1,929 
 
 840 
 
 19.4 
 
 Rhode Island — 
 
 428 
 
 275 
 
 64.2 
 
 144 
 
 174 
 
 •72 
 
 .16 
 
 286 
 
 133 
 
 2.3 
 
 Connecticut 
 
 908 
 
 520 
 
 57.3 
 
 372 
 
 460 
 
 199 
 
 .22 
 
 656 
 
 237 
 
 6.5 
 
 New York 
 
 7,268 
 
 4,319 
 
 59.4 
 
 2,851 
 
 3,880 
 
 1,412 
 
 .19 
 
 6,267 
 
 1,889 
 
 70.5 
 
 New Jersey 
 
 1,883 
 
 988 
 
 52.6 
 
 825 
 
 672 
 
 496 
 
 .27 
 
 1,382 
 
 430 
 
 20.6 
 
 Pennsylvania . . . 
 
 6,302 
 
 2,416 
 
 38.3 
 
 3,729 
 
 2,906 
 
 2,924 
 
 .46 
 
 5,169 
 
 982 
 
 99.1 
 
 North Atlantic 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Division 
 
 21,046 
 
 10,753 
 
 51.1 
 
 9,917 
 
 10,594 
 
 6,352 
 
 .30 
 
 16,898 
 
 4,738 
 
 235.7 
 
 :P 
 
 ^ a 
 
 United States B0.4 .39 2.4 
 
 Maine 4.7 .46 3.6 
 
 New Hampshire 4.1 '^ *■ 
 
 Vermont 1-9 -44 2.8 
 
 Massachusetts 39.7 .8 4.7 
 
 Rhode Island , 6.1 .8 4.7 
 
 Connecticut 11-8 .11 5. 
 
 New York 86.2 .12 3.4 
 
 New Jersey 21.4 .18 3.3 
 
 Pennsylvania 32.4 .42 1.7 
 
 North Atlantic Division 208.3 .26 2.9 
 
 tThe figures presented in these tables are based upon the census of 1900. Since 
 then the foreign element has relatively gained very fast in the northern sections, and 
 the true proportion of Yankees at present for this reason would be under rather than 
 above the estimate. 
 
68 
 
 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 Table IV. In Thousands. North Central Division. 
 
 a 
 
 g |g j3 S ^ Sgs 
 
 I fc ^ ^^ o I ^^ ^ ^ ^g- 
 
 rtS «S »» *gS L,») om t-ll 00? O.S SgS" 
 
 p u ^-^ ii "^ .2 "S —.22 
 
 o o oi w™ f^'o M gjii o o a rtja 
 
 CM fc. CM 2 2; PS o iliO Z fe ZZo 
 
 Ohio 4,157 1,410 33^9 2,651 2,339 2,181 ^62 3,602 457 67l 
 
 Indiana 2,516 606 20.1 1,952 1,350 1,784 .71 2,316 141 61.2 
 
 Illinois 4,821 2,466 51.2 2,271 1,711 1,449 .30 3,770 964 66.0 
 
 Michigan 2,420 1,373 66.7 1,026 749 669 .23 1,858 540 26.3 
 
 Wisconsin' 2,069 1,472 71.2 685 776 292* .14 1,542 615 24.4 
 
 Minnesota 1,761 1,312 74.9 425 172 212» .12 1,232 504 16.6 
 
 Iowa 2,231 967 42.9 1,261 674 942 .42 1,912 305 38.0 
 
 North Dakota .. 319 247 77.5 66 32» .10 199 112 2.2 
 
 South Dakota .. 401 246 61.1 136 4 68* .16 292 88 4.7 
 
 Nebraska 1,066 603 47.2 563 28 386 .36 879 177 16.4 
 
 Kansas 1,470 403 27.4 1,013 107 879 .59 1,289 126 27.8 
 
 N. Central Div. 23,227 10,898 46.8 11,944 7,914 8,794 .36 18,896 3,936 341.4 
 Total No. At- 
 lantic and N. 
 
 Central Div. ... 44,273 21,661 48.8 21,861 18,268' 15,146 .33 34,793 8,674 576.1 
 
 ♦240,000 negroes are taken from the aggregate of column (6) in Tables III and IV. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 >i±i u 
 
 
 
 c o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■^gCM 
 
 ■*-> 
 
 s 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 6S^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o2fe 
 
 Oh 
 
 
 2 
 
 Ohio 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 19.6 
 4.7 
 46.7 
 
 
 .46 
 .71 
 .22 
 
 2.3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1.5 
 
 Illinois 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 2.7 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 3.8 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 27.7 
 
 
 .8 
 
 3.4 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 30.0 
 16.4 
 7.6 
 
 
 .6 
 .35 
 .4 
 
 4.4 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 2.7 
 
 North Dakota . 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 5.9 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 6.2 
 11.1 
 
 7.0 
 
 
 .10 
 .26 
 .54 
 
 4.4 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 3.3 
 
 Kansas 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 2.6 
 
 North Central Division 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 203.9 
 
 
 .29 
 
 2.8 
 
 Total North Atlantic and North Central Division., 
 
 
 
 
 412. 
 
 
 .25 
 
 2.8 
 
 Table V. 
 
 In Thousan 
 
 ids. 
 
 South Atla 
 
 ntic Division. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 c 
 
 d) 
 
 
 
 
 -6 
 
 
 Sii 
 
 g 
 
 45 «■ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 c 
 
 X 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 •J^ 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 g 
 3 
 
 (M 
 
 a 
 "3 
 
 
 _c ^ 
 PCM 
 
 '11 
 
 a 
 o 
 CM 
 
 "Is 
 
 o 
 
 t 
 
 ■a 
 
 eg 
 - om 
 
 1 
 
 
 lildren 1 year 
 ative Whites, 
 ative Parents. 
 11 
 
 (0+J 
 
 2'S 
 
 ''■a 
 
 11 
 
 
 Oh 
 
 h 
 
 Pnfc 
 
 22 
 
 O 
 
 CMO 
 
 2 
 
 u, 
 
 022 
 
 Oh 
 
 Ph 
 
 2 
 
 Delaware 
 
 184 
 
 36 
 
 19.5 
 
 118 
 
 91 
 
 96 
 
 .62 
 
 140 
 
 13 
 
 2.7 
 
 .7 
 
 .64 
 
 3.3 
 
 Maryland 
 
 1,188 
 
 273 
 
 23. 
 
 680 
 
 616 
 
 689 
 
 .49 
 
 869 
 
 93 
 
 18.1 
 
 4.3 
 
 .51 
 
 2.2 
 
 Dist. Columbia . 
 
 278 
 
 68 
 
 20.9 
 
 134 
 
 75 
 
 115 
 
 .41 
 
 172 
 
 19 
 
 2.6 
 
 .6 
 
 .56 
 
 1.7 
 
 Virginia 
 
 1,864 
 
 62 
 
 2.8 
 
 1,141 
 
 1,048 
 
 1,124 
 
 .60 
 
 1,173 
 
 19 
 
 33.1 
 
 .7 
 
 .94 
 
 1.3 
 
 West Virginia . 
 
 958 
 
 71 
 
 7.4 
 
 843 
 
 
 820 
 
 .86 
 
 892 
 
 22 
 
 28.0 
 
 .9 
 
 .89 
 
 1.5 
 
 N. Carolina .... 
 
 1,893 
 
 13 
 
 .7 
 
 1,260 
 
 631 
 
 1,246 
 
 .66 
 
 1,259 
 
 4 
 
 39.4 
 
 .2 
 
 .99 
 
 1.6 
 
 S. Carolina .... 
 
 1,340 
 
 17 
 
 1.3 
 
 640 
 
 291 
 
 635 
 
 .40 
 
 652 
 
 5 
 
 16.5 
 
 .2 
 
 .96 
 
 1.3 
 
 Georgia 
 
 2,216 
 
 38 
 
 1.7 
 
 1,144 
 
 692 
 
 1,132 
 
 .61 
 
 1,169 
 
 12 
 
 34.5 
 
 .5 
 
 .95 
 
 1.4 
 
 Florida 
 
 528 
 
 61 
 
 9.7 
 
 2.14 
 
 7S 
 
 237 
 
 .45 
 
 278 
 
 19 
 
 7.7 
 
 .9 
 
 .77 
 
 1.7 
 
 S. Atlantic Div. 
 
 10,443 
 
 611 
 
 6.9 
 
 6,107 
 
 3,322 
 
 6,894 
 
 .56 
 
 6,497 
 
 208 
 
 182.6 
 
 K.9 
 
 .86 
 
 1.B 
 
DECADENCE OF NORTHERN YANKEES 69 
 
 Table VI. In Thousands. South Central Division. 
 
 h 
 
 o (DO ffl w r' « 
 li, (IhP, Zg PS 
 
 Is 
 
 - wtn 
 
 
 Kentucky 2,147 1S9 
 
 Tennessee 2,020 59 
 
 Alabama 1,828 45 
 
 Mississippi 1,651 28 
 
 Louisiana 1,381 163 
 
 Texas 3,048 471 
 
 Indiana Territory 392 15 
 
 Oklahoma 398 64 
 
 Arkansas 1,311 47 
 
 Missouri 3,106 741 
 
 South Central Division 17,186 1,815 
 
 S. Atlantic and S. Cen. Div. 27,669 2,426 
 
 8.8 1,673 
 
 2.9 1,481 
 
 2.5 966 
 1.8 614 
 
 U.8 569 
 
 15.5 1,959 
 4.1 287 
 
 13.6 313 
 
 3.6 897 
 23.9 2,204 
 
 919 1,610 
 
 826 1,462 
 
 628 941 
 
 354 605 
 
 358 515 
 
 422 1,802 
 
 324 
 
 964 1,957 
 
 10.5 10,968 4.695 10,361 
 8.7 17,065 8,017 16,245 
 
 .75 1,812 
 .72 1,522 
 
 633 
 677 
 2,249 
 297 
 361 
 
 .37 
 .59 
 .72 
 .74 
 .67 930 
 .63 2,729 
 .60 12,191 
 .58 18,688 
 
 60 
 17 
 14 
 7 
 62 
 
 44.2 
 20.3 
 19.1 
 19.4 
 
 179 64.8 
 
 4 9.2 
 
 15 10.3 
 
 14 28.2 
 
 216 63.6 
 
 673 322.3 
 
 781 504.9 
 
 1.8 
 
 .7 
 
 .7 
 
 .3 
 
 2.1 
 
 10.5 
 
 .2 
 
 1.1 
 
 .7 
 
 8.9 
 
 27.0 
 
 35.9 
 
 J33 
 
 
 6*o. 
 
 jOm o-oP 
 
 Kentucky 
 
 Tennessee 
 
 Alabama 
 
 Mississippi 
 
 Louisiana 
 
 Texas 
 
 Indian Territory 
 
 Oklahoma 
 
 Arkansas 
 
 Missouri 
 
 South Central Division 
 
 South Atlantic and South Central Division 
 
 .94 
 .92 
 .94 
 
 .92 
 .76 
 .93 
 .63 
 .78 
 .81 
 
 1.5 
 
 1.4 
 
 2.4 
 
 1.4 
 
 1.4 
 
 2. 
 
 1.3 
 
 2.4 
 
 1.6 
 
 1.7 
 
 1.8 
 
 1.7 
 
 Table VII. In Thousands. Western Division. 
 
 tern 
 
 c . 
 
 d 
 
 •H,^ 
 
 c w a) TiTl 
 
 O O (V O ra eo 
 
 (I4 h ^in ZZ 
 
 =a o 
 
 „MS£ggs£aaS2s 
 h aZZ Ofe fi. Z 
 
 
 Montana 
 
 ■Wyoming 
 
 Colorado 
 
 New Mexico . . . 
 
 Arizona 
 
 Utah 
 
 Nevada 
 
 Idaho 
 
 Washington 
 
 Oregon 
 
 California 
 
 Western Div, . . 
 
 N. Atlantic, N. 
 
 C. and W. Div. 
 
 243 139 67.3 92 46 
 
 92 41 45.4 47 34 
 
 B39 218 40.5 311 34 239 
 
 195 31 16. 149 93 139 
 
 122 50 40.9 44 28 
 
 276 169 61.2 104 40 52 
 
 42 21 61.7 16 6 8 
 
 161 67 41.7 89 67 
 
 51S 241 46.6 285 11 185 
 
 413 161 36.7 256 52 206 
 
 1,485 815 64.9 644 379 378 
 
 4,091 1,949 47.6 2,020 618 1,377 
 
 163 
 72 
 438 
 166 
 70 
 219 
 26 
 132 
 .36 394 
 .50 340 
 .25 1,086 
 .33 3,112 
 
 .14 
 .37 
 .44 
 .71 
 .23 
 .18 
 .19 
 .41 
 
 62 
 16 
 90 
 13 
 22 
 52 
 8 
 21 
 102 
 53 
 316 
 760 
 
 2.4 
 
 1.2 
 
 7.5 
 
 4.9 
 
 1.3 
 
 6.6 
 
 .4 
 
 3.2 
 
 6.0 
 
 4.7 
 
 14.0 
 
 51.2 
 
 4.2 
 
 .7 
 
 1.1 
 
 3.6 
 
 .2 
 
 1.3 
 
 4.3 
 
 2.1 
 
 10.3 
 
 31.3 
 
 .12 
 .28 
 .33 
 .73 
 .22 
 .15 
 .20 
 .36 
 .27 
 .42 
 .19 
 .28 
 
 3.1 
 3. 
 
 2.7 
 1.8 
 3.7 
 2.S 
 l.« 
 2.6 
 2.7 
 2.9 
 2.5 
 2.5 
 
 16,523 .33 37,905 9,434 627.3 443.5 
 
70 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 Column ( I ) of each of the tables shows in thousands the 
 total population of 1900. Column (2) shows all persons, 
 foreign or native born, of foreign parentage. Column (3), 
 the percentage of those of foreign parentage set forth in 
 column (2) to the whole population. Column (4) shows 
 the native whites of native parentage. Column ( 5 ) the white 
 population in i860, but in the northern divisions the negro 
 population of 240,000 is taken out at the end. Column (6) 
 shows the old population or Yankees, estimated as we have 
 shown by taking out from the returns of native born of native 
 parentage, one-third of the number returned as of foreign 
 parentage — in each case. This calculation reduces the forty- 
 one millions of native born of native parentage about one- 
 fifth and gives us 32,768,000 as the actual number of 
 Yankees north and south in the United States, or nearly the 
 same as those of foreign extraction. Column (7) gives the 
 percentage of this old stock to the whole population. Column 
 ( 8 ) gives the total native white population. Column (9 ) the 
 foreign whites. Column (10) gives all the white children 
 of one year of age and under in the census year of 1900 whose 
 parents are native born. Column (11) such white children 
 whose parents are foreign born. 
 
 Column (12) gives the percentage of all such white chil- 
 dren whose parents are both native born or foreign born, 
 that the old stock or Yankees furnish. This percentage is 
 based upon the assumption that the Yankees have as many 
 children in proportion to their population, as do the remain- 
 ing native whites. Column (13) gives the number of children 
 that foreigners have proportionate to their population to one 
 child, that the native born have, all being whites. 
 
 It will be noticed that in every case the foreigners have 
 more children, and this is partly explained by the fact that 
 they are mostly adults and come over when comparatively 
 young. From this cause alone however, their number of chil- 
 
DECADENCE OF NORTHERN YANKEES 71 
 
 dren would be something less than double ; for in the southern 
 section, supposing them there to be of equal fertility with the 
 natives, their number of children is considerably less than 
 double. But in any event it will be seen that the ten millions 
 of foreigners in this country count for far more than their 
 proportionate number in making a population, in some cases 
 four to five times as much. These last ratios of children show 
 the future trend of the population. 
 
 (4) Northern and Southern Yankees. 
 
 It will be noticed as in column (7) that the Yankees are 
 relatively fast disappearing in the north, and that their pro- 
 portion especially in the eastern and some western states has 
 already become quite small. 
 
 It might be interesting to compare Massachusetts with 
 North Carolina. In i860 Massachusetts had (Column 5) 
 1,231,000 population, and if we deduct 1-4 for foreigners 
 and negroes, we have over 900,000 Yankees. North Caro- 
 lina had at that time 631,000 of the old white population. 
 Now (Column 6) the former has 450,000; the latter 1,246,- 
 000 ; that is, the former has diminished by one-half and the 
 latter nearly doubled. Nor do we get an explanation by sup- 
 posing a greater emigration from Massachusetts. The census 
 shows that of the native born now in Massachusetts there are 
 94,000 more that were born in other states, than there are in 
 other states of those born in Massachusetts, that is that the 
 interstate migration has been to that extent to the latter 
 state, and not from it; while the same census returns show 
 that North Carolina has not gained but lost 179,000 by 
 migration to other states. By a further comparison ( Column 
 12) it will be seen that the Yankees of Massachusetts have 
 but eight per cent, of the rising white children of their state, 
 while those of North Carolina have ninety-nine per cent, of 
 theirs. From another source, and from the State reports, it 
 has been carefully estimated that the number of children per 
 
72 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 family of the old native stock of Massachusetts is but 1.8, a 
 rate which, considering the modern tendency of that class 
 not to marry, would result in the loss of nearly one-half of the 
 population at each generation. 
 
 What appears strikingly in the cases of these two states will 
 also appear generally when comparing the northern and 
 southern sections in columns 5 and 6. In column (5) Table 
 IV, we have 18,268,000 whites of the two northern sec- 
 tions in i860, and if we diminish the same by 1-4 for foreign- 
 ers we have 13,701,000 for the old population. In Column 
 5, Table VI we have 8,017,000 whites for the two southern 
 divisions in i860. Column (6) of the first table will show 
 15,146,000 Yankees in the north in 1900, while in column 
 (6) of Table VI we have 16,245,000 Yankees in the south 
 in 1900. The former have increased about 10 per cent, in 
 forty years while the latter have more than doubled. Also 
 if we compare in Table III, columns (5) and (6) reducing 
 the amounts set forth in column ( 5 ) by one-quarter for the 
 foreign and colored population at that time, we shall find that 
 in the North Atlantic Division, except Pennsylvania where 
 there was a large original German population, the Yankees 
 have actually decreased in numbers from i860 to 1900. 
 
 ( 5 ) Resettlement. 
 
 It further partly appears from column (13) that the native 
 whites of foreign origin are fast waning in reproduction as 
 compared with their ancestors, or with the earlier Yankees. 
 This fact can also be definitely seen by personal observation. 
 Perhaps no system of taking the census would enable one to 
 abstract and study separately with accuracy the former ele- 
 ments of a population where there has been much immigra- 
 tion, and yet this is the main question in studying the effects 
 of the institutions of a country, and is the chief point we have 
 in view in these tables. It was with this same end, that the 
 
DECADENCE OF NORTHERN YANKEES 73 
 
 enumerating of those of foreign parentage was begun in 
 1870. 
 
 It is sufficiently obvious however, that the northern sec- 
 tion of the United States is being overwhelmed by an ava- 
 lanche of other life and other blood. But 33 per cent, are 
 left therein from the original population (Column 7, Table 
 IV) and twenty-five per cent, from their children for the ris- 
 ing generation ( Column 12). This means, of course, a 
 resettlement of the country which is practically the case in the 
 northeastern states. Now although it might be argued that 
 the old stock has lost its strength and virility, and that we 
 can build up quite as good a population by the infusion and 
 crossing of new blood; yet if the new people, so fast as it is 
 formed, likewise gives way to a horde of new invaders, as 
 seems now to be portentous, then it would be well to halt and 
 discover the error In our social system. We certainly cannot 
 be so fatuous as to say we will forever build up a new peo- 
 ple, and as fast as formed destroy It, and that that course Is 
 progress. 
 
 ( 6 ) Causes of the Decadence. 
 
 To look beneath and see the underlying cause that effects 
 a serious social condition, a cause removable at will, and not 
 merely to specify necessary causes that cannot be over- 
 thrown but may be worked around, or fitful causes that come 
 and go, or trifling causes that may be ignored. Is the highest 
 task of philosophy. The causal wave that seems well nigh 
 to have whelmed into Impending death and destruction a 
 gifted people, the Yankees of the north, who had but tasted 
 of the higher culture, art and progress. Is not a form of 
 religion ; for the Puritans throve for many generations under 
 the same ; nor is it a weak race ; for the English nationality 
 has long been triumphant; nor an unpropitious country or 
 climate; for at the north subjected to a greater rigor of 
 cold for the same period, the French Canadians have con- 
 
74 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 tinued to thrive, and at the South the same English race has 
 not yet flagged in life's current ; nor is it necessarily compe- 
 tition with a lower standard, an underbidding, underlying 
 immigration; for the South has had a, standard still lower, a 
 race more suited to their hot climate to compete with ; nor is 
 it concentration in the cities, erst thought to be the great 
 destroyers of life; for more than one-half of the ten mil- 
 lion immigrants are in the cities of 25,000 and over, and 
 their per cent, in such cities is 26.1 while outside it is but 
 9.4. The latter too have been in like manner subject to all 
 the modern influences, perhaps baleful to the family, of the 
 extreme specialization of labor, the factory system, and even 
 the competition of women in the industries. 
 
 There seems to be one central cause that strikes at the fam- 
 ily that is nurtured here, and which the foreigner reared 
 abroad has escaped : — it is a theory that ignores reproduction, 
 that violates the principles of love and domestic association, 
 and that began more obviously in fearing childhood and 
 avoiding parenthood. The child was the ulterior object of 
 love and sacrifice, and to remove or avoid that object is to 
 break up the necessity, the greatest utility and the desire of 
 the home Itself. Thus selfishness, which has ever been 
 checked and subdued by the love and attraction between the 
 sexes and by parenthood, could spring up and reign supreme. 
 Equality, independence, competition and warfare could riot- 
 ously flourish between the sexes contrary to nature and the 
 course of things, bringing speedy degeneracy. There will be 
 hereinafter some of the variations of this cause presented. 
 
 REFERENCES. 
 
 Twelfth census of the United States 1900. Vols. I and II Population. 
 
 NOTE. — "There is no radical cure for degeneration but in a pure and sane family 
 life, which disciplines the welcome and untainted child in the robust virtue of self con- 
 trol, and in an unswerving allegiance to duty." 
 
 Giddings-Principles of Sociology, P. 352. 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 Equality of the Sexes. 
 ( I ) Evolution of Ideas. 
 
 IDEAS, as well as desires, instincts or emotions, are 
 social forces, and may be analyzed, abstracted and 
 dealt with as such. A center of light sends its rays in 
 all directions. A mass of matter as a ball in motion, 
 displaces everything before it ; likewise, an idea trans- 
 mitted from mind to mind, so far as it carries conviction, has 
 an effect precisely according to its content, or what it means. 
 Now ideas are generally the predication of some quality or 
 thing concerning a class or many individuals as subject, and 
 are in form universal propositions as, "All men are mor- 
 tal." The idea is expressed as a universal or absolute truth, 
 and moves and has its force, like the center of light, in all 
 directions as such universal. 
 
 The fact is, however, that most social ideas are not uni- 
 versal or absolute truths, but are empirical and only par- 
 ticular or relative truths, and, as they move down through 
 social life expressing and by reason of logic having the force 
 of a universal proposition, they contain an element of error, 
 always to be watched and to be eliminated by a limitation of 
 the original proposition, restricting its universality. The his- 
 tory of all evolving thought shows this constant tendency, 
 and nowhere more clearly than in the development of a sys- 
 tem of civil law. The Court of Equity in England arose 
 from the necessity of limiting the too extensive generaliza- 
 tions of the common law. 
 
76 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 (2) Equality. 
 
 The idea, that all men are equal, illustrates such a propo- 
 sition, universal in form and carrying conviction by its 
 expression as if absolutely true. In a democracy like ours this 
 idea is pushed by the force of mere logic and free institu- 
 tions to the utmost, until to the common mind it stands as a 
 first principle, almost without exception or reservation. 
 
 And first what does the proposition mean. Now there is 
 and has been from the beginning running down through 
 Christian civilization an ideal of equality between the sexes. 
 This may be expressed asA + x = B + y; not A = B : where 
 A and B represent mere human personality, and x and y dif- 
 ferentials of sex. There has also been an ideal of economic 
 equality, which Is an equality of station and honor, of equal 
 enjoyment of the common labor; but there has not been an 
 equality of authority, of the management of property 
 acquired by the husband, and of control in the state or family. 
 It is the confusion of these two equalities that makes the 
 confusion of reasoning.* It is the meaning of equality in the 
 latter sense, or an ideal of sex identity, that has been largely 
 current which is herein presented and opposed. 
 
 Political equality must mean, "all men stand equal before 
 the law, have the same privileges and are subject to the same 
 burdens." And under men why not include women also? 
 Therefore, all men and women, whether married or single, 
 should stand equal before the law, and be subject to the same 
 burdens while enjoying like privileges. Such Is the inevitable 
 force of logic, and such is the inevitable tendency of this idea 
 of political equality unless limited. But our theory of law 
 and the social condition of the family, has always held that 
 women, more especially married women, should have certain 
 privileges, and be freed from burdens to which men, especially 
 
 *The ideal equality between the sexes might be termed social equality, unless per- 
 haps the ladies in this respect should have a preference of social superiority. 
 
EQUALITY OF THE SEXES 77 
 
 married men are subject. Here is a collision, and it is this col- 
 lision that makes the difficulty. The question is, "shall we 
 put women upon the same legal footing as men?" If so, the 
 law of the domestic relations, of the respective rights of hus- 
 band and wife, must be almost entirely changed. 
 
 (3) Logical End of Equality. 
 
 Of course there are some who might argue, that you should 
 give women all the privileges, and put upon men all the bur- 
 dens ; that women should have the power, but men bear the 
 responsibility, that women should spend or control the money, 
 but men pay all the expenses of the family. This can be talked 
 or argued, but it will not reason out nor work out. Just as 
 plain as is the proposition, that equality is equality, or A is 
 A, so the inevitable end of this notion of the political and 
 legal equality of sex, is, that the wife and husband shall stand 
 alike before the law; whatever privileges she now has, he 
 shall have ; whatever burdens he now bears, she shall bear. 
 If men now support the family, women also must, or neither 
 must. If wives may now leave their husbands with Impunity, 
 husbands also may leave their wives, or both be alike 
 restricted. Alimony must be entirely dispensed with, or if 
 allowed, taken or given Impartially as to each. In fact, 
 almost an entirely new code as to the domestic relations will 
 be necessary. In order to determine what this new code 
 might be, it would be better to assume that men would enjoy 
 all the privileges that women now have, without the right 
 however to compel them to do, what the men would not be 
 compelled to do : that Is, the marriage relation would be free 
 on both sides, and either party could withdraw at his pleas- 
 ure and take his property without hindrance. Such marriage 
 we will call "free marriage," or "free love in the law," 
 though not necessarily, in fact.* 
 
 'See Chap. XIII, Sees. 3 and 4 post. 
 
78 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 (4) Effect of Free Marriage. 
 
 It is a very great mistake to suppose that such a free mar- 
 riage would at once result in the destruction of the family, of 
 society and civilization. Such has been substantially the sys- 
 tem in China, and also in Japan. Such was the system in the 
 Roman Empire, for the husband could divorce his wife at his 
 pleasure, and if in the wrong, need only return the dowry he 
 had received from her. And so likewise at Athens, although 
 there the wife had greater difficulty in being released. Under 
 the Roman Republic, the husband's power being unlimited, 
 he had no restriction. Nor does the husband seem to have 
 been much restricted under the Mosaic law. The Mohamme- 
 dan husband is but little restricted to-day. Outside of Chris- 
 tianity, the right of free divorce to the husband has been the 
 general rule, and under Christianity, as in several of the 
 states of this country, the right of free separation, that is to 
 leave and take your property with impunity and without legal 
 action, (not including the right to remarry) , is accorded to 
 married women, though not to married men. 
 
 It is much nearer the truth, that most married persons, 
 under the religious and moral ideas they now possess, would 
 remain faithful to each other without any law whatsoever 
 regulating their mutual personal rights as affected by mar- 
 riage, and for reasons that will appear more especially here- 
 after, it would seem that under such conditions divorces and 
 separations might to some extent be less frequent than they 
 are in some states and in some instances in this country to- 
 day.* 
 
 (5) The Ties of Marriage. 
 
 Far deeper and stronger than the law is the tie that binds 
 together husband and wife. In the first place it lies in human 
 nature, in honor and in love. It is supported by an innate 
 
 *See Chap. XIV, Sees. 3 and 4 post. 
 
EQUALITY OF THE SEXES 79 
 
 sense of morals and by public opinion. It is one of the lead- 
 ing cultures of Christianity as seen in the horror of separa- 
 tion. It is fastened by the tender hands, the ruby lips, the 
 appealing innocent eyes, of your own little children. It is 
 this spirit of matrimonial fidelity that makes what protecting 
 laws we have, rather than the law that creates the former. 
 Without any law also, marriage would be encouraged, espe- 
 cially on the part of men. They would not fear to enter, and 
 women would thus have a better chance for selection, and 
 could protect themselves by special contract as to property 
 and personal rights. The state could protect itself by requir- 
 ing that both father and mother should be holden for the sup- 
 port of their children. 
 
 I have presented, I think fairly, the possibilities of free 
 marriage without by any means approving, but to try to give 
 a forecast of that condition of society, to which the doctrine 
 of political equality between the sexes leads us. 
 
 (6) Female Suffrage. 
 
 Natural inequality cannot be changed to equality either by 
 law or the absence of law. The ideal equality in marriage, 
 that is, that both shall equally enjoy the fruits of the common 
 labor, can only be reached by love, assisted by such 
 law as the great majority of generous benevolent men shall 
 impose on the minority of men. An entire absence of law, or 
 what is the same, an equality of law, leaves the woman to the 
 weakness of her natural condition, and she tends to fall into 
 that state of lesser honor in which she is held in oriental 
 countries. The fact alone that she may be deserted at any 
 time, leaves her comparatively helpless, and forced con- 
 stantly to yield and succumb to individual dictation. She 
 should have superior protection, guarded not only by individ- 
 ual honor, but by custom and law, but such law only as 
 men as a class voluntarily assume, that is, a law that goes 
 beyond the justice among equals, and affords privilege and 
 
8o THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 superiority. It is the law of ethics rather than the law of jus- 
 tice. Without any such discriminating law, and without mar- 
 riage with the moral and religious bonds and sanctions that 
 surround it, it is evident from current facts, without reference 
 to other countries or other times, that woman would fall into 
 a state of concubinage, which is, indeed, equality before the 
 law. 
 
 Female suffrage rests for its argument upon equality, and 
 when its advocates reach beyond equality as a right, and 
 demand privileges for women, their argument contradicts 
 and stultifies itself. The whole theory of suffrage in demo- 
 cratc government is based upon the idea of eqpal burdens and 
 duties, as well as rights, and its principles are destroyed when 
 any persons exercising equal power, claim special privileges ; 
 but privileges are granted or given as favors to the weaker, 
 whether in the home or by law in the state. 
 
 (7) Effect of Equality. 
 
 The idea of sex equality, that has to a large extent per- 
 vaded the northern section of the United States, has tended 
 very much to weaken the family. It has impaired the ideal of 
 superiorities in the opposite sex that has mutually attracted 
 each. It has tended to blast the rising bloom of romantic 
 love. It has tended to strife, conflict and sex warfare, rather 
 than to amity and love. It has tended to create In women 
 ambitions and modes of life and thought hostile to a con- 
 tented and successful wifehood, and to destroy in men chiv- 
 alry, benevolence and kindness towards women. It has hast- 
 ened on the industrial employment of women far faster than 
 the changed conditions of industrial life warranted or 
 demanded. 
 
 Constantly throwing down to the masculine mind "we are 
 equal In every respect" until he believes it, raises in him at 
 once the question "why do you need any more help or favor 
 than a man?" and he refuses to assume superior obligations, 
 
EQUALITY OF THE SEXES 8 1 
 
 until the weaker woman is compelled to compete on equal 
 terms with the stronger man. Having this belief, if you 
 impose upon him in marriage far greater obligations, 
 he will eschew marriage, or if already in its bonds, will do his 
 best to escape them. In other words you spoil the men for 
 husbands, as soon as you have thoroughly converted them to 
 the idea of sex equality. 
 
 The evolution of the idea of sex equality is therefore, first, 
 towards an actual political equality in all respects, and thence 
 to the retrogression of women to the inferior condition of 
 less civilized society, or to the impairment of marriage and the 
 destruction of society.* 
 
 ( 8 ) Equality Against Nature. 
 
 The tendency to equality of sex seems also to be against 
 the course of nature. It fosters as an ideal sex likeness, and 
 it would seem to produce an ever increasing assimiliation of 
 sex which would tend to cause degeneracy. Not only an 
 identity of ideals in each sex would check the inducements to 
 marriage, but it is very probable that reproduction itself 
 would be seriously impeded. As the outspreading branches 
 of the tree of evolution diverge wider and wider, so in the 
 progress of humanity, the sexes diverge, and an artificial cul- 
 ture contrary to natural growth is deleterious. In an advanc- 
 ing society more and more the children need care and nurture, 
 and a tendency that turns the attention of mothers from that 
 function must be retrogressive. Great is the effect of mind 
 upon body, and nowhere greater that the mind of woman 
 upon her reproductive constitution. During her most affec- 
 tive period, thrown into exciting surroundings with aims and 
 
 *A people under free love without either the moral ajid religious obligations, or 
 the consequent laws of marriage, would not be apt to survive unless perhaps in 
 communism or by holding wives and children in the greatest subjection, as prop- 
 erty. See Chap. II, Sec, 4, ante. 
 
 6 
 
82 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 ambitions contrary to her natural sphere, she can hardly fail 
 to be greatly affected injuriously as to maternity with very 
 significant evil results to the race. In a lower state of culture, 
 as among savages, the physical so predominates that great 
 diversity of sex seems unnecessary, but in the higher life, 
 nature seems to demand a more delicate balancing of sexual 
 elements to give vigor and vitality: the limits of diversity 
 must be reached, variation must stretch out its arms to the 
 utmost in order that new life with redoubled vigor shall 
 begin. 
 
 Whence comes this theory that the sexes shall be alike or 
 identical again as before sex arose? Instinct, love, feeling, 
 perhaps our truest guide, do not demand it. Science repudi- 
 ates it, and history, in this country if not elsewhere, may soon 
 show it to be disastrous. But if nothing else be a sufficient 
 objection to this assimilation, manners and morals stand 
 imperiled before it. Chivalry, love, condescension and sacri- 
 fice become shattered, while romantic love fritters away into 
 lust and promiscuity. 
 
 REFERENCES. 
 
 As to ideas being forces, Ward's Pure Sociology, P. 472 
 As to Free Divorce, Westermarclc, Human Marriage, P. 518, et seq. 
 As to tlie Law of Ethics and Justice, Herbert Spencer, Vol. 1, P. 721 of Sociology. 
 As to moral and political ideas being empirical and particular, John S. Mill, Sys- 
 tem of Logic. 
 
CHAPTER XI. 
 
 Occupations of Women. 
 Table VIII. Females Employed. In Thousands. 
 
 rf* 
 
 IS 
 
 
 SS 
 
 
 SS 
 
 |H 
 
 
 s*^ 
 
 
 |H 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 m 
 
 
 dii 
 
 
 •SS 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 '1 
 
 o 
 
 SS 
 
 0) 
 
 1 
 
 « 
 
 :h , 
 
 
 .ufc • 
 
 
 ..JCi. , 
 
 U| 
 
 
 »l <»u 
 
 ■,^■2. 
 
 oS 
 
 sis -a 
 
 dg 
 
 fti5-a 
 
 1 
 
 ?:a 
 
 fM 
 
 2S 
 
 d. 
 
 IS. 2 
 
 3,914 
 
 17.2 
 
 5,319 
 
 18.3 
 
 ■l.'l 
 
 678 
 
 7.9 
 
 977 
 
 9.4 
 
 29.4 
 
 311 
 
 33. 
 
 430 
 
 34.2 
 
 34.6 
 
 1,667 
 
 39.5 
 
 2,095 
 
 37.5 
 
 3.4 
 
 228 
 
 6.9 
 
 503 
 
 10.6 
 
 16.7 
 
 1,027 
 
 IS.l 
 
 1,312 
 
 18.5 
 
 All occupations 2,647 
 
 Agricultural pursuits 594 
 
 Professional service 177 
 
 Domestic and personal service 1,181 
 
 Trade and Transportation 63 
 
 Manufacturing and Mechanical Pursuits 631 
 
 an 
 
 am 
 SS 
 art . 
 
 SS 
 
 ai . 
 
 
 8 
 
 1880. 
 
 Per cent, 
 all Pem 
 Pursuits 
 
 9 
 
 1890. 
 
 Per cent, 
 all Fen 
 Pursuits 
 
 1900. 
 
 100. 
 
 100. 
 
 100. 
 
 22.5 
 
 17.3 
 
 18.4 
 
 6.7 
 
 8. 
 
 8.1 
 
 44.6 
 
 42.6 
 
 39.4 
 
 2.4 
 
 5.3 
 
 9.4 
 
 23.8 
 
 26.3 
 
 24.7 
 
 All occupations 
 
 Aricultural pursuits 
 
 Professional service 
 
 Domestic and personal service 
 
 Trade and transportation , 
 
 Manufacturing and Mechanical Pursuits . 
 
84 
 
 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 Table IX. 
 
 V <D U 0) vS 
 
 O O-M 
 
 . "* o . * 
 
 g|gS, ||». 
 
 ' San Francisco a 28^7 
 
 Denver 22.2 27.7 
 
 New Haven ; 28.9 36.1 
 
 Washington .33.4 41.7 
 
 Cllicago 23.2 29. 
 
 Mancliester 41.2 51.5 
 
 Boston 30.2 37.7 
 
 Cambridge 29. 36.2 
 
 Fall River 41.4 61.7 
 
 Lowell 41.9 82.3 
 
 Worcester 26. 32.5 
 
 Detroit 26.7 83.3 
 
 Minneapolis 25. 31.2 
 
 St. Paul 26.5 33.1 
 
 St. Joseph 26.9 33.6 
 
 St. Louis 23.7 29.6 
 
 Kansas City 24.1 30.1 
 
 Omaha 26.5 32.1 
 
 Newark 24.7 30.8 
 
 Paterson 29.4 36.7 
 
 Albany 25.2 31.4 
 
 New York 27.1 33.8 
 
 Rochester 29.1 36.2 
 
 Syracuse 24.1 31.1 
 
 Troy 38.2 47.7 
 
 Cincinnati 27.4 34.2 
 
 Philadelphia 27.8 34.7 
 
 Providence 31.4 89.2 
 
 Average 28.7 35.8 
 
 ( I ) Number Employed. 
 
 Column I of Table VIII will show the number in thou- 
 sands of females employed and column 2 the percentage of 
 females employed to all males and females employed in occu- 
 pations outside of home for the year 1880. Columns 3 and 
 4 will show the same for 1890, and columns 5 and 6 the same 
 for 1900. Columns 7, 8 and 9 will show respectively for the 
 years 1880, 1890 and 1900, the percentage of females 
 employed in each pursuit mentioned to the whole number of 
 females employed. If we exclude agriculture and take the 
 other occupations alone we shall find that the percentage of 
 women employed to all men and women employed is over 23 
 per cent. The number of women employed in 1900 is 100 per 
 cent, greater than in 1880, and the number of women em- 
 
OCCUPATIONS OF WOMEN 85 
 
 ployed in other occupations than agriculture in 1 900 is 1 1 1 
 per cent, greater than 1880, while population has increased 
 during that period 52 per cent. The actual number of occu- 
 pations filled by women in the northeastern and north central 
 states outside of agriculture cannot be less than 25 per cent, 
 or one-quarter of all. 
 
 Column I of Table IX will show the percentage of females 
 employed in the cities named, out of all females over ten years 
 of age. Now if all married and single females that could pos- 
 sibly work were employed, the percentage could not be higher 
 than that returned for males, who are practically all that 
 could possibly work listed in employments, and such per- 
 centage of males over 10 years of age is about eighty per 
 cent, of the whole on the average. To determine therefore 
 the percentage of women now employed outside of their 
 homes in these cities to all that could be so engaged, the fig- 
 ures in column i must be increased by one-fourth, which is 
 done in column 2. The average for the percentage in column 
 2 is 35.8 per cent., which shows that in these cities over one- 
 third of all women married and single, capable of employ- 
 ment, are actually employed and listed in the United States 
 Census of 1900. 
 
 Column 9 of Table VIII gives the percentage of females 
 employed in domestic and personal service in 1900 as 39.4, or 
 about 40 per cent. This subdivision includes some occupa- 
 tions as janitors, lodging house and restaurant keepers for- 
 merly not filled by women, but will fairly represent when con- 
 sidering other occupations, as seamstress listed under mechan- 
 ical pursuits, the proportion of women as formerly occupied. 
 Of this 40 per cent., about one-half, or twenty per cent, are 
 strictly domestic employments, as house servants, and twenty 
 per cent., other employments formerly filled by women. Sixty 
 per cent, therefore of the total number of women returned 
 
86 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 as employed would represent the number now filling posi- 
 tions formerly occupied by men. 
 
 (2) Causes of Woman's Employment. 
 
 The causes that have produced this industrial revolution are 
 mainly three: — First, the increase of population and the 
 change from rural to urban life ; second, the change of mak- 
 ing or preparing goods from the domestic circle to external 
 employments and the factory system ; third, the growing idea 
 of equality, assimilation of sex and feminine independence. 
 The first two causes may be considered together. If there 
 was not sufficient domestic work left for women, then they in 
 justice should in proportion labor outside; but the insuf- 
 ficiency of domestic work operating alone, there would never 
 have been a dearth of hands to perform domestic labor, as has 
 constantly been the case, but that field of labor would have 
 been from the beginning over supplied. House help would 
 have been cheaper, and domestic economy greater, and the 
 cost of living less because more talent, skill and attention of 
 women had been applied to it, and greater numbers compet- 
 ing. However much the first two causes may have operated, 
 it has been constantly overborne by the third cause. 
 
 In any society the price of independence and power Is labor 
 and responsibility. Many forerunners of the woman's move- 
 ment saw plainly this truth, that to win co-equal independence 
 they must likewise enter the industries. Too many failed to 
 perceive the whole truth, that to reach such independence, 
 they must to the same extent as men, enter the industries, win 
 an equal share, and be like men, responsible for its expendi- 
 ture. If this goal cannot be reached then the theory of sex 
 equality is a failure. 
 
 (3) Effect on Marriage. 
 
 There always has been a certain caste feeling, a social bias 
 against employed domestic labor, but this has increased when 
 it should have diminished ; whereas the social bias that existed 
 
OCCUPATIONS OF WOMEN 87 
 
 against women entering formerly masculine employments, has 
 been willed away, and such employments made for her hon- 
 orary, inviting and a raising of social standard. Women, 
 who are and always have been a far more potent factor in 
 moulding social opinion than many have ever dreamed of, 
 have been chiefly instrumental in this change. The natural 
 result is that the sensitive and suggestible young girl, now so 
 easily educated, will fly from domestic work, even though bet- 
 ter remunerated, more suited to modesty and future wife- 
 hood, to almost any other calling, and amidst all dangers. 
 Habituated to this outside mode of living and her ambition 
 and tastes directed away from the home life, she becomes 
 more and more ill suited to the necessary labor and economy 
 it requires, while a possible husband, with a double competi- 
 tion both male and female about him and an ever Increasing 
 cost of subsistence and household help, may love but fears 
 to venture ; or if a venture is made the foundation for thrift 
 and economy, for security and happiness. Is not good. Now 
 if 34 per cent, (see Table VIII) of the professional posi- 
 tions are filled by women, and they say they must have their 
 emoluments for self-support, and 34 per cent, of the remain- 
 ing positions are held by men who likewise say the same, then 
 there will be 32 per cent, of such positions remaining for men, 
 their wives and children, and if the latter have high standards 
 and unfitness for the practical nourished by education, dis- 
 content and failure even in these cases is ominous. 
 
 (4) Good Effects. 
 
 In almost all social changes there Is a good connected 
 with an evil, and there must be some good connected with 
 the public employment of women. First, It benefits the men ; 
 It reheves them from labor and drudgery and affords them 
 more leisure. And men actually need this. They are very 
 defective in social thinking, in many cases because they have 
 been so much impelled to the money or industrial end, too 
 
88 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 tired to ply the intellect at anything but business. But society 
 soon becomes wonted to any industrial condition it assumes, 
 and should this change indefinitely increase, then the men 
 would be relieved from all labor, and like the savage be left 
 only to hunt and fight while the women did the work. 
 
 Likewise women have been strengthened by the exposure 
 and exercise of public employment; their intellect has been 
 advanced and their wits sharpened. At the same time it seems 
 true, that rich emotion lies in the lap of leisure, that delicate 
 feeling is driven away by the hard lines that come from plot- 
 ting means to ends, that the sensibility is benumbed, gives way 
 to a conniving intellect or physical appetite. 
 
 Independence is accomplished and power is acquired, but 
 power should bring with it responsibility, not only for your- 
 self but for others. If the men for so long have divided their 
 earnings with others, women too to cope with them must do 
 the same. Why cannot they love too and enjoy the luxury 
 of sacrifice ? Not merely endure self-sacrifice when by chance 
 subjected, but boldly and knowingly advance, propose and 
 assume the risk and responsibility in the first instance, not wait 
 for men ! 
 
 ( 5 ) Effect on Chastity. 
 
 Savages and the lower races, as well as the civilized, either 
 by a vague instinct as to propriety, or by natural fitness, or 
 both, have in their developed systems different employments 
 for the sexes. In general, in polite society a guard rail 
 between the sexes has been constructed of rules, etiquette and 
 manners, the ulterior purpose of which, it will be seen on close 
 observation, is the protection of woman. Attendance by 
 chaperons, parental care, watchfulness as to the kind of com- 
 pany for young women and the restrictions upon both men 
 and women, are only examples of a long list of principles of 
 social intercourse that have been developed and deemed 
 necessary. The rules of etiquette between the sexes seem to 
 
OCCUPATIONS OF WOMEN 89 
 
 be formed with the idea of unlikeness, with a sentiment of a 
 special superiority in the other, actually felt and not merely 
 simulated, as politeness otherwise appears to be. Always is 
 the underlying theory that the gentlemen and ladies are 
 unlike, and each respectively entitled to the special deferences 
 and honors paid, and each, in the presence of the other, if 
 comparatively strangers, feels by nature a spirit of chivalry, 
 courtesy or respect. 
 
 Now, it was at first thought that all this etiquette and cul- 
 ture could be carried to the shop, the office, the polls, and the 
 college class room, and there in like manner preserve delicacy 
 of feeling and guard against indiscretion. Instead of this, how- 
 ever, the first effect of this promiscuous intercourse of the sexes 
 there, was to shock the sense of propriety, not merely because 
 it was new, but because it involved a contradiction. For, in 
 these public places of work and business the Ideal is likeness, 
 equality, competition and a struggle, and these latter prin- 
 ciples In this field are sure to prevail, and special sex defer- 
 ence must go down. The sentiment of love may be shut out 
 by a coat of mail of indifference, but the constant promptings 
 of nature in this unlimited exposure of the sexes In industry 
 among the single and where marriages are infrequent or 
 despaired of, will inevitably tend to promiscuity, though labor 
 of itself Is a moral and deterrent force. Back of all other 
 chastening and renovating forces, and more potent than teach- 
 ing or preaching, lies the family. As Ruskin says, "Love is 
 the cure for lust." 
 
 (6) Evil Effect and Cure. 
 
 The great evil effect of this change Is social rather than a 
 sex or individual disadvantage. It seems to bar the way for 
 love, marriage and the home. That dream of amatory bliss 
 in almost every youthful heart, that you cannot drive away, 
 for it in truth points to a reality, seems in a measure to be 
 blighted, embittered or turned to gall. Virtue .thereby loses 
 
90 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 her chief prop, and human nature finds an easy sliding scale 
 to free and lax relations. But this recent condition of society, 
 this certain misogamy among many of the more thoughtful 
 young men, is largely due to the transitional period, wherein 
 by law and custom it is sought to hold men stifily to all the old 
 and ever increasing marital burdens, while prop by prop their 
 means of upstaying them are knocked from under. 
 
 Put upon woman a responsibility in proportion to her 
 increasing power, and give young men a fair show of the 
 marital liberty women now enjoy, and by force of instinct and 
 love, they will rush as ever to win the hearts and beg the 
 hands of maidens, who without active efforts or officious plot- 
 ting may have manifold selections as heretofore, even without 
 dowries or financial aids. 
 
 Society like the body always has a natural cure for its 
 ills. There is often some thorn of a law or custom, suited to 
 a former condition but now a poison, that must be eradicated, 
 and then the healing powers of nature will supply new con- 
 ditions to adjust almost any social change. 
 
 ( 7 ) Power and Responsibility Coextensive. 
 
 The ice has been broken, and refined woman has taken a 
 plunge into the chilling industrial water, and must now in a 
 measure become hardened and swim. It Is not easy to go 
 back when the economic conditions of society are changed. A 
 new generation must build up new Ideas and a new system. 
 Let women, whether married or single, go on and work at 
 almost any calling they please, and control their earnings 
 until they become weary. If they do not choose to work 
 within, let them work without for others, only in that case 
 should they rely for support upon themselves. They should 
 further bear In mind that, as they set in motion the rushing 
 waves that assume the occupations of men, a returning under- 
 tow of custom will heap upon their shoulders more and more 
 of the Industrial burdens. It is very true that the family and 
 
OCCUPATIONS OF WOMEN 91 
 
 children may suffer, but liberty is a precious thing in this coun- 
 try, and it must run its length. Surely the right woman claims 
 to disburse her own earnings, she will not deny the man, nor 
 further conjure up a false ideal of men, that in the future by 
 law or social force they will give up that natural right. That 
 can never be. Under the common law it is true that the 
 wages of women belonged to their husbands, but then men 
 had to provide and be responsible for them as for children. 
 Probably no one would think of reversing that condition. 
 
 The law of the family is the patriarchal law, and authority 
 is the necessary condition to the husband's providing care. 
 That authority may be modified even to extirpation, but with 
 it, in equal pace, disappears his providing responsibility. To 
 endeavor to enforce the latter without the former breaks the 
 very mainspring of conjugal possibility. No man, or no 
 woman, in sober senses will undertake or continue the care 
 and financial responsibility of a home without a correspond- 
 ing control, nor will they be apt to assume that responsibility 
 when they believe the other party is quite as able. But in the 
 end it will be found, that there is but one sovereign remedy 
 for all the ills and immoralities, the heartaches, bitter disap- 
 pointments and black despair, that the indiscriminate strug- 
 gle of sex with sex in the industrial conflict will bring to 
 light: that remedy is the almost miraculous union of two 
 hearts with a common feeling, as of one, begotten by love in 
 the home. 
 
 REFERENCES. 
 Twelfth census United States, igoo. 
 Population Vol. II, as to occupations. 
 
 NOTE. 
 
 This entire work has been written from the point of view of presenting the social 
 end or purpose, rather than the personal advantage of any particular individual. 
 This view especially applies to this chapter. Each individual woman however, should 
 be free to consider her own interest in selecting a life work. But society for its inter- 
 est should adopt in its tone, conversation and opinion, the general or social end or 
 advantage. It is this general tone and opinion of society that creates the social atmo- 
 sphere, which in its turn makes and affects individual interest. For instance, the 
 chief reason why ladies find such difficulty in procuring domestic help, is that their 
 social opinion has made it degrading as compared with other and outside employ- 
 ments, and hence against the interests of the employed. This social atmosphere which 
 may constantly change, is the most powerful of voluntary social forces, and it is to 
 a large extent created and affected by women. 
 
CHAPTER XII. 
 Economic Freedom. 
 ( I ) Family, an Economic Society. 
 
 IN order to understand definitely the meaning of eco- 
 nomic freedom in the family, it is necessary to look 
 upon the latter solely as an economic institution, to 
 abstract from it all the mere sexual relations, and 
 the elements founded upon love, and regard simply 
 its economic structure. In this respect the family, founded 
 upon the fact that the human, unlike the animal young, need 
 for nurture the assistance and superior protection of the 
 father, arises as ah economic society based upon the essential 
 principles: — ist, that this society shall be efficient and per- 
 manent, and therefore have a system of permanent govern- 
 ment and unity ; 2nd, that the father shall assume the burden . 
 and responsibility of protection and of providing; 3rd, that 
 the natural right of property in things, that is to control the 
 product of your labor, shall remain inviolate. Now these 
 principles must be abstracted and be the basis of reason 
 entirely separate from the element of love, for to constantly 
 infuse and think from the latter alone Is sentimental thinking, 
 and that confuses the whole question. 
 
 As to the first principle, all groups or organizations to have 
 strength and continuance must have a single head, either one 
 person or the majority of several acting as one. In voluntary 
 societies, there is the freedom of members to unite or dis- 
 unite at pleasure. In business partnership, there is the same 
 privilege to sever the relation at any time by law. In the 
 political society, there Is no opportunity of severance except 
 
ECONOMIC FREEDOM 93 
 
 by emigration, and so within such society there must exist 
 coercion in its head. In the ordinary industrial group sever- 
 ance may take place at any time. 
 
 (2) Its Unity. 
 
 Absolute permanence in the economic family then would 
 seem to be well nigh an impossibility, but would be more 
 nearly reached by a head possessing coercion, and having an 
 interest to maintain the family, and itself perhaps when neces- 
 sary coerced to do so by a higher authority. Now in a democ- 
 racy where the role is so much freedom, it will be readily 
 seen, that more and more there is a tendency to voluntary 
 action and a voluntary society in the family, and as that 
 increases, so also will grow the tendency to break away, to 
 withdraw, to separation and divorce. The bonds to prevent 
 this are the moral and religious sentiment of adhesion, of the 
 horror of separation, the tie of children, the unity in property 
 rights, and also whatever obstacles the law founded upon this 
 sentiment and these forces may interpose. But while and in 
 so far as this society lasts, there must be unity, there must be 
 a head, and a disbelief in such unity or headship constantly 
 tends to break up the organization. Likewise, In so far as the 
 law by Its operation tends to destroy the authority of the 
 head, not merely to limit it to justice, it undermines family 
 unity and permanency. If religious belief in permanency 
 weakens or disappears a mainstay is gone. More than any 
 other organization is this family a constant and pervading 
 one. Its members being more Intimately and perpetually asso- 
 ciated In living, in action and in work, without a supposed 
 change, relief or outlet ; it, therefore, requires greater unity, 
 greater concentration of direction and power than any other. 
 It Is evident that all social theories that tend to break up the 
 elements that constitute this unity, lead to family destruction. 
 
94 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 (3) Coextensive Responsibility. 
 
 The second principle that the husband or father shall 
 assume the responsibility involves a psychologic and absolute 
 truism, that to do so he must control ; otherwise responsibility 
 is not responsibility, and power to act is denied where blame 
 is imputed. But this exclusive burden of protection and pro- 
 viding need not necessarily be in the husband. ' It may be 
 assumed by the wife, or shared equally by both or assumed 
 by neither so far as the other is concerned. It may be a 
 matter of daily changing contract and agreement, without 
 any interference of law except to compel the adhesion to such 
 contracts. Here would be a case of equal economic freedom, 
 and the only possibility of such freedom In the family. But 
 any attempt by either party to break the law, that he who is 
 responsible must control, begins the destruction of the family 
 at its very root, as of course it would destroy any society. A 
 system of jurisprudence also that has that effect works for 
 family disintegration. Society or the law may encourage a 
 greater Independence to wives and children, but in so doing 
 it must Impose a coextensive responsibility. There is no limit 
 to woman's rights in this respect if she will assume and can 
 endure the burden, responsibility and labor of such sover- 
 eignty. If alone she could provide for the family, as in ani- 
 mal life, would she not be by nature its rightful absolute sov- 
 ereign ? 
 
 Also the law of responsibility Is imperious and absolute and 
 brooks no exception. You can impose no task upon any work- 
 man, or even child, and make them answer without their hav- 
 ing a corresponding power. Much more In the family, where 
 there have always been spheres, a diversity and division of 
 labor, must there be fields of responsibility and with It accom- 
 panying power. The "keeping" of the provider would only 
 carry power sufficient for its execution. If we could pry into 
 the labyrinthine secrets and farthest Inmost shrines of homes 
 
ECONOMIC FREEDOM 95 
 
 everywhere, from lowliest circle to the highest caste, we 
 should find dominion centered about the loaf; the stately lord 
 its guardian without, but in the inner sanctuary, the lady is 
 and has been the mistress and priestess of the household. 
 (4) Right to Property. 
 
 The right to property and the underlying sentiment that 
 supports it, are fundamental to the whole economic structure 
 and civilization. In industrial activities, however much you 
 may limit and remould property rights and thereby reach a 
 better conception of what the right of property Is, yet, to 
 destroy that right or not to support it by law menaces the 
 whole industrial system. 
 
 The socialists as, Morris, Engels, Gronlund and Owen, cor- 
 rectly see that the present family system and the industrial 
 system are interwoven together, and they advocate the aboli- 
 tion of both. 
 
 Granting to every one the right to control the product of 
 his labor as property, a right now given to married women, 
 and only ever withheld from them on the ground that the 
 party who received such product was wholly responsible for 
 their needs, that right of property can certainly not be 
 taken away from men, but that right as shown by John R. 
 Commons* means sovereignty, and private coercion by the 
 "privative sanctions" existing by the use of property. A 
 right of property over things effects a control over per- 
 sons, as is well known in the industrial world. As in the lat- 
 ter case, the law may be reformed, and better conceptions of 
 ultimate rights reached in family relations, but the main prin- 
 ciple of the property right cannot be destroyed in the family 
 without destroying the whole family system. 
 
 Thus the single right to control his property and labor, so 
 long as he provides for the family, still leaves in the husband 
 an ascendency by economic control. That control is funda- 
 
 *A Sociological view of Sovereignty in the Sociological Journal Sept. 1899. P. t6o. 
 
96 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 mental, and it would seem that the sanction of the right of 
 property suffices for authority while the marriage continues; 
 but where there is love, there is no clamor for authority or 
 power for its own sake. Rather is mere power deemed an 
 empty gewgaw, gladly disposed of for relief from care, or as 
 one of the toy gifts out of the treasures, true love is ever 
 ready to bestow. 
 
 (5) Economic Freedom a Dream. 
 
 There is to-day among every class of people in this coun- 
 try a vague restless dream of economic freedom, to escape all 
 control in the world of industrial activity. This dream is the 
 vision of a rainbow, which when you reach, all its hues and 
 beauties turn to mist. It leads persons to rush into socialism 
 for a refuge where, alas, all economic freedom is absorbed 
 and gone ! In the family it leads the dependent members, for- 
 getting that "providing" is impossible without obedience, to 
 dispute the authority of its head; among employees, to dis- 
 pute the authority of the employer. 
 
 There is in fact no position in organized society for the 
 exercise of this notion of absolute economic freedom, unless it 
 be confined to one in the absolute despotism of a government. 
 All persons are economically dependent. The far greater 
 part of industrial workers are in subjection to a head; the 
 officials to the central heads, and they to the people. The 
 business man is dependent upon his customers, the profes- 
 sional man upon his clientage, the employer upon the intri- 
 casies of labor unions. All are bound in the network of indus- 
 trial society and must obey somebody, and when the position 
 of authority is reached it carries burdens and anxieties for 
 which its powers scarcely compensate. 
 
 Only in the family is there an effulgence of love that buries 
 and conceals the biting tooth of domination that elsewhere 
 wounds pride and honor. Here also duties spring up that 
 
ECONOMIC FREEDOM 97 
 
 impose responsibilities, whose exercise imply authority and 
 will afford to haughty human nature satisfaction in its pride 
 for power. 
 
CHAPTER XIII. 
 The Matrimonial Laws. 
 ( I ) Contract of Marriage. 
 
 WHATEVER defects or harshness to women 
 may have existed in the matrimonial rela- 
 tions under the common law, the latter was 
 certainly consistent. Its central idea was 
 unity. The husband was in fact head. 
 Since the wife must be maintained by him in like station with 
 himself, her former personal property, the use of her real 
 estate, and her personal earnings belonged to him. Since he 
 was responsible for her, even for her torts, he must have per- 
 sonal control. Since she was supported as a minor child, she 
 had no necessity to contract. Since the marriage was indissol- 
 uble in theory, in case of an actual separation being divested 
 of her property and power of earning, she would have been 
 destitute without some means of living, and hence arose a 
 peculiar arfiojiedy In cases of his fault, known as alimony. 
 
 The fundamental implied mutual covenants of marriage 
 are as follows: ist, to observe fidelity; 2nd, to preserve the 
 continuity of the marriage ; 3rd, on the husband's part to sup- 
 port, and on the wife's part to render to him her personal 
 services; 4th, on the husband's part to protect, keep and be 
 responsible for, on the wife's part with like extent, to 
 acquiesce or obey. In all other contracts known to the law, 
 where there are mutual covenants and one party breaks his 
 covenant, the law, If It affords a remedy, gives damages or 
 allows specific performance, but never compels a specific con- 
 tinuing payment or performance of the covenant on the one 
 
THE MATRIMONIAL LAWS 99 
 
 side, while releasing the other party from the performance 
 of his mutual covenant on the other, as to compel continuously 
 the support of a wife without her services. Such a remedy in 
 other contracts, as to be compelled to pay rent or wages with- 
 out house or labor, would be deemed intolerable. Rarely 
 under the common law was this severest of remedies applied, 
 and the ground for its institution was its necessity, the help- 
 lessness of the wife, who had been divested by marriage of 
 her property and personal rights, and at that time was in fact 
 incapable of self-support. 
 
 (2) Husband's Rights. 
 
 LThe husband, however, had every power necessary to pre- 
 serve his rights :— the power to preserve fidelity, by personal 
 control, or casting her off in destitution; to preserve con- 
 tinuity by withholding her in his house, or if she escaped, by 
 a suit for the restitution of conjugal rights ; and to enforce 
 services and obedience by personal compulsion, physical if 
 necessar^ Divorces were not allowed, and separations so 
 rare as to cut little figure. Probably nothing in history is 
 more remarkable than the evolution of this law of marriage.* 
 The disabilities of the wife in this state and much the same 
 in others have practically all been abrogated, and nearly all 
 of the burdens of the husband remain, some of them greatly 
 increased, as the enormous multiplication of cases of alimony, 
 until by some it is claimed he has no rights left whatever. 
 Now a legal right in law must have a legal positive remedy, 
 as recovery of goods, damages, or specific performance. A 
 decree of court setting forth, that since the other party has 
 failed to perform his mutual covenant, you need not perform 
 yours, can hardly be called a remedy, but is merely what 
 
 •"The question of woman's rights is passing through a phasewhich an age sociolog- 
 ically mature will look upon as the most incomprehensible confusion of humanity." 
 
 Gustav Ratzenhofer, in a paper on The Problems of Sociology, before the St. 
 Louis Congress of Arts and Science, X904. 
 
100 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 might be termed a defensive remedy, available for defense. 
 The right to self-defense without a right of action for assault, 
 does not afford a legal remedy. A decree of separation then 
 does not furnish the husband with a legal remedy, as he gains 
 nothing by it except a decree of court, nor is a decree of 
 divorce any better as against the other party, for the right to 
 remarry only concerns the state. A judgment of separation 
 or divorce simply enables him to return in statu quo, as he was 
 before marriage. The suit for restitution of conjugal rights 
 has been abolished, although the same right In substance is 
 retained in her favor in the proceedings In police courts 
 against him, as a disorderly person for abandoning his wife. 
 
 (3) Presumption as to Husband's Superiority. 
 
 The husband's rights in his wife's property have been abol- 
 ished; for the empty courtesy that remains, removable at her 
 pleasure, cannot be counted, while her dower right stands 
 unaffected In any case except in divorce for her adultery.* 
 He may have suits against others for Infringement of his 
 rights, but no positive remedies against her, as wife, either by 
 law, or by his own act. In ordinary suits in this state the 
 costs on one side of a case are often enough to break down a 
 litigant, but in actions of divorce or separation, he is pre- 
 sumed to bear the costs. Including attorneys fees, on both 
 sides, whether plaintiff or defendant, and to support the other 
 party outside of his home, while the process of home wreck- 
 age is proceeding, often continuing by the delay of courts in 
 cities for years. If successful as plaintiff, he may return. In 
 divorce to the condition before marriage, and In separation to 
 a freedom from further obligations. If successful as defen- 
 dant he still has his wife, which he still must keep if she will, 
 though his fortune be wasted by litigation ; but If unsuccess- 
 ful, which Is very apt to be the case, for most of the cases 
 
 •New York State. 
 
THE MATRIMONIAL LAWS loi 
 
 seem to be tried on the theory of equality with a bias against 
 him, he is doomed to a kind of servitude; that is, he must 
 support another now his enemy for their joint lives,* though 
 deprived of her services and society, often taking one-half of 
 his possible income, and upon his failure so to do is consigned 
 to prison. The simple statement of these principles of the 
 law is enough to show, in the light of modern society in Amer- 
 ica and the relative ability of woman, what a rash presump- 
 tion, what a vast over-estimation there is made, as to the abil- 
 ities of man ! No where in history has a greater extrava- 
 gance been made as to his superiority over woman, than that 
 he is able to endure all this disparity. (See note at end of 
 chapter) . 
 
 (4) Legal Right to Free Love. 
 
 To form a clear idea of tlie marriage relation, the right 
 to remarry in case of divorce, and the mutual covenants and 
 obligations between the parties, should be separated in con- 
 ception. The right to remarry concerns the state and society 
 alone, and where a permanent separation is allowed, that 
 right cannot be said to materially affect the other party. Now 
 considering marriage from the standpoint of the interests and 
 obligations of the parties, and leaving out the question of 
 remarriage, women to-day in New York, and largely in other 
 states, have the legal right of free love, or free marriage, or 
 free separation, that is, they can put away their husband at 
 any time without cause, take their property and have all the 
 rights so far as he is concerned as before marriage, without 
 any suit or act of the law whatever. A suit for separation by 
 her could have no motive except to acquire a separate sup- 
 port, or a portion of his property, and a suit for divorce 
 would have the same motive with the addition, to be able to 
 remarry. He, of course, is bound by a penalty for breach 
 
 tSee Wilson v. Hinman, 99 App. Div. 41 (N. Y.) holding that alimony may con- 
 tinue against the deceased husband's estate 
 
I02 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 more severe than is known in any other contract, that is, to 
 perform a continuing covenant, as alimony on his side, while 
 she is released from her covenant of services and society, on 
 the other. In other words here the rights of husband and 
 wife, as compared with most countries outside of Christen- 
 dom, appear to be reversed, and it might seem that a terrible 
 Nemesis has arisen, to avenge the weaker sex for the wrongs 
 it may have suffered in the past. 
 
 ( 5 ) Community Property. 
 
 The matrimonial law both in England and on the Con- 
 tinent arose from the canon or ecclesiastical law, but it 
 started in each place on a different foundation in a most 
 important particular. In England the personality of the wife 
 was absorbed in the husband; on the Continent her person- 
 ality and right of property were preserved, and generally 
 speaking, the property acquired by both during marriage was 
 deemed in common. There was a community, or quasi part- 
 nership with the husband as head and having control. Of all 
 the theories and actual societies in history, known as com- 
 munistic, the family is and has been essentially the only per- 
 manent, successful and necessary one. On the woman's side, it 
 will be readily seen that in the case of a permanent marriage, 
 where all her time, attention and services are devoted to the 
 family, her final pecuniary reward, her gain, can only be 
 in some right in the common property. That she is human 
 and capable of economic ambition, her present career, if not 
 her common human nature proves. Merely temporary inter- 
 est will only suffice for children. An adult looks towards the 
 future, considers rights and is sensitive to justice. Under 
 the community system one-half of the property acquired dur- 
 ing the marriage is deemed the wife's, and though controlled 
 by the husband during his life, at his death it falls to her 
 with or without his will, and in some of the systems as the 
 law of Quebec, in case of her previous death, her half 
 
THE MATRIMONIAL LAWS 103 
 
 descends to her heirs. In case of separation or divorce, it will 
 readily be seen, that under this view of the just rights of the 
 parties, aside from the faults of either, the common property 
 would in justice be divided. If this be called alimony, ali- 
 mony then would be amply justified, even though it were 
 money furnished by the husband before trial to carry on the 
 suit, providing such funds came from property acquired in 
 common. 
 
 (6) Basis of the Wife's Rights. 
 
 The foundation of a married woman's property rights 
 should follow the economic law, and should be based upon 
 her actual earnings in the birth and rearing of children, in 
 household service, superintendence and economy, whereby 
 the common property is so largely accumulated. The mere 
 fact of a contract or status of marriage, though entitling 
 her to damages for Its breach, is not the chief ground in rea- 
 son for her rights. 
 
 Under the laws of New York to-day a wife may have 
 labored all her life in helping to accumulate the property 
 held by her husband, and if personal property, he may prac- 
 tically bequeath it all away, or if real property, she is limited 
 to dower or the use of one-third for life, unless by his testa- 
 ment he gives her a greater portion.* In case of intestacy she 
 is fairly treated as to personal property, but as to real estate 
 she is in all cases limited to dower. The states of Texas, 
 Louisiana and California have largely the community system 
 taken from France and Spain, while many of the western 
 states have essentially modified the rules of descent, and in 
 cases of separation have largely based the wife's rights upon 
 this property acquired in common. The legal rights of a 
 married woman in this state are not different, whether she 
 has been married and labored for a life time or a day. It 
 
 •It is worthy of notice how rarely this right of testacy has been abused. 
 
I04 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 is evident that this feature of the law makes marriage mer- 
 cenary and works great injustice.* 
 
 All the rigorous laws made for her protection, which in 
 case of family disruptions may in short and recent marriages 
 impair the husband's security, or destroy his necessary head- 
 ship in the family, or terrify the young man from entering 
 that relation, are still insufficient to protect the rights of the 
 matron, who has devoted her life to the common children and 
 to make and save the common fortune. But in this latter case 
 divorce or separation seldom occurs. 
 
 ( 7 ) Confusion in the Law. 
 
 Just as was said in the evolution of equality, how an idea 
 moves down through history as an unchangeable universal 
 proposition, becoming more and more crystallized and 
 extended by dissemination and inveterate logic, while 
 society is all the while changing, so the first ideas 
 started in the law, as of the marital relations, being made fast 
 and immovable by the principle of stare decisis, and thus bind- 
 ing the courts, who thereby act from memory and verbal logic 
 rather than from reason, become wholly inapplicable to pres- 
 ent conditions. New statutes, which are too often one sided 
 and the hasty work of unthinking legislatures, may afford par- 
 tial remedies, but probably much better would be a more inde- 
 pendent equity jurisdiction, largely unfettered by past deci- 
 sions, that would make the law meet the demands of a present 
 living society. Law schools, as in times past, studying the 
 law theoretically and from principle rather than from mere 
 precedent, would be of great advantage. At least the pres- 
 ent matrimonial law seems to be in a great medley. The end 
 should be not to favor husbands or wives as such, but to 
 uphold and promote the encouragement and perpetuity of 
 
 •There should be a reward for labor, service and duty in the marriage relation, 
 not merely for the skill to captivate by wiles, or perhaps deceitfully to make a sharp 
 bargain. 
 
THE MATRIMONIAL LAWS 105 
 
 the family. For that purpose the family state should as far 
 as possible be made, not terrifying, but inviting; nor fur- 
 nishing a prospect of legal struggles and financial ruin, but 
 of permanence, of economic success, of contentment and hap- 
 piness. The courts should not afford encouragement or a 
 prospective reward for the party plaintiff who seeks to break 
 up a home. It seldom does good to enslave one of the par- 
 ties under the principle of permanent alimony, for marriages 
 that have existed but a short time ; and such cases are fast 
 creating among many of the most prudent of the unwedded 
 a sense of horror at the very institution. 
 
 NOTE. 
 
 The lawa presented In this chapter are those of the State of New York, but they 
 are substantially the same In other states, if we except those where the Spanish or 
 French trained a foothold, as in Louisiana, Texas, New Mexico and California. 
 Generally In all the states, married women have the same rigrht and control over 
 their personal earnings outside of services to the family, and over their separate 
 property both real and personal, as when single, except that their real estate Is in 
 most oases subject to courtesy or its equivalent, as the husbands real estate is to 
 dower; but the husband's right of curtesy In the State of New York may be di- 
 vested at any time by the wife's conveyance or devise. The provisions as to ali- 
 mony both before and after the decree are general, although In some of the states, as 
 in Massachusetts, New Hampshire, Vermont and Iowa, alimony may be granted on 
 both sides. In New York, divorce Is llm.lted to adultery, and separation only allowed 
 for cruelty, unsafe conduct, desertion, and non-support; while In most states these 
 latter are also grounds of divorce, with many others. It Is impossible, and would be 
 useless for a work of this character to specialize, but the general principle Is the 
 same. In all cases the husband is bound to provide for the wife, but by a recent 
 statute in Illinois, the wife Is also made liable for family necessities. The older 
 and more eastern states generally enforce alimony by periodic mostly monthly pay- 
 ments, while in the farther west the tendency is rather to divide the property. Per- 
 haps there is more severity against the husband In New York than in other states. 
 
 REFERENCES. 
 
 Bishop on Marriage and Divorce. 
 Bullock on Husband and Wife. 
 
 Tyler on Infancy and Coverture, and the General Laws of the Domestic Relations 
 in New York. 
 
CHAPTER XIV. 
 Separation and Divorce. 
 (i) Remarriage. 
 
 THERE lingers still in many minds the notion, 
 that the law is the sole factor or indispensable 
 to preserve private morals ; such morals as do 
 not relate to the violation of the rights of 
 another unwilling, but to 111 conduct mutually 
 voluntary among those concerned. Generally speaking, the 
 law is to protect from a forceful aggression upon rights, while 
 religion, public opinion and the other forces of society are 
 to preserve private moral character. So there exists with 
 many the idea that the prevention by law of remarriage of the 
 divorced or separated, is the central remedy to preserve per- 
 manence in conjugal relations, and to check the evil of 
 divorce. Now it is true that divorce grows by what it feeds 
 on, that If no decrees of divorce were allowed, there simply 
 would not be such, and remarried couples of the divorced 
 would not be scattered through the community, and thereby 
 lower the social tone of a sacred permanent marriage rela- 
 tion. But the above is only a part of the condition. The 
 question rather is, the parties having actually and perman- 
 ently separated, there being a divorce in fact, which Is worse 
 upon public moral sentiment, the remarriage of the divorced, 
 or concubinage and promiscuity? For the latter also grows 
 by usage, wont and custom, until a social atmosphere 
 is created that well nigh overlooks the enormity of free love, 
 as has repeatedly been the case in European and other coun- 
 tries where divorces are entirely prohibited. The church may 
 
SEPARATION AND DIVORCE 107 
 
 be justified in discountenancing remarriage among its mem- 
 bers, but that does not imply that it should insist that remar- 
 riage of the divorced or separated should, in all cases, be for- 
 bidden by law. So far as the law is concerned it is not the 
 allowance of remarriage that is so significant, but the fact that 
 law actually encourages divorces and separations. The chief 
 and underlying causes of divorce do not, however, spring 
 from the law at all, but rather from the condition of society. 
 
 (2) Horror of Separation. 
 
 Freedom of divorce in the law existed in the Roman 
 Empire during the whole rise and spread of Christianity. 
 "Voluntary divorces were abolished by one of the novels of 
 Justinian, but they were afterward revived by another novel 
 of the Emperor Justin." The liberty of divorce continued in 
 the Eastern Empire until it was finally subdued by the power 
 of Christianity.* It does not appear that the early Chris- 
 tians suffered from lax marital relations by reason of law, nor 
 that they found it necessary even for centuries after their con- 
 trol of government, to rely upon the law to preserve the per- 
 manent family. That preserving power was rather a universal 
 Sentiment among them, the product of their faith, that pro- 
 duced a horror of separation to which the horror of remar- 
 riage was only secondary. The "putting away" of husband 
 or wife is the chief wrong, the beginning of all the evil. If 
 the religious consciousness cannot stop that, it is of little avail 
 to appeal to law. Indeed to-day in this state and elsewhere, 
 it is this religious consciousness and the moral convictions of 
 women, that with love constitute the main protection men 
 have as to the permanency of their wives, and they do not find 
 quite yet an avalanche of run away and eloping partners. 
 Permanent separations decreed by law are in many respects 
 worse than divorces; for they are often granted on trivial 
 
 •Tyler on Infancy and CoTerture, P. 871. 
 
io8 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 causes, and on the presumption that something of the mar- 
 riage exists, when in fact nothing exists ; and where one party 
 is enslaved by the theory of alimony to another, until a pub- 
 lic sentiment against marriage itself is created. Temporary 
 separation, however, for a limited time would be quite differ- 
 ent.* 
 
 (3) Temporary Alimony. 
 
 Temporary alimony and counsel fees are allowed to the 
 plaintiff wife from the husband to begin and carry on divorce 
 and separation suits, the amount and propriety of which are 
 determined from affidavits privately drawn by astute lawyers. 
 Now if the husband holds community property, earned and 
 accumulated by both during the marriage, this is just enough 
 irrespective of the special merits of either party; but other- 
 wise and especially if this fund comes from his daily earn- 
 ings, when she has raised the presumption that the marriage 
 should no longer exist, why is he guilty before he is tried? 
 Even a criminal is presumed to be innocent, and is not 
 required to pay for the prosecution of himself. There might 
 be instances of clear actual desertion, or actually turning the 
 wife out of doors, where the case would be different, but in 
 most cases it would seem, that if the police courts cannot 
 furnish a remedy, or the wife through indigence cannot wait 
 until the husband's alleged wrong be adjudicated, the state 
 had better make necessary advances or incur expenses. The 
 allowance to the plaintiff of such alimony pendente lite, is a 
 conspicuous cause and encouragement of much marital litiga- 
 tion. Very different however would be the allowance of such 
 alimony to the defendant. That would, at least, discourage 
 litigation, and in the latter case the defendant does not claim 
 the marriage should cease. It might well be considered, that 
 
 *In New York a wife may wrongfully desert her husband, and carry off her dower 
 in his real property, and since in that case he can only get a decree o? separation he 
 has no remedy to divest her lien upon his property. 
 
SEPARATION AND DIVORCE 109 
 
 the security of'the home is threatened when the husband, inno- 
 cent or guilty, is at any time liable to be haled into court, to 
 begin a litigation doubly expensive and in any event disas- 
 trous, and in some cases imprisoned and his chances for a 
 hearing barred or hindered for failure to pay this preliminary 
 exaction. 
 
 (4) Damages the Basis of Alimony. 
 
 The status of marriage is no ideal beyond the pale of rea- 
 son, to be governed by sentiment or notions founded upon a 
 whim or antiquated conditions. It is best considered as a 
 contract, but a rational and permanent contract, where the 
 form is fixed by the state. One of its chief purposes being 
 that the husband provide for the household, the courts right- 
 fully seek to guard with the greatest diligence that feature, a 
 distinct and determined violation of which, is perhaps the 
 greatest breach on the husband's part; but that does not 
 mean that for any other impropriety, as, arising from incom- 
 patibility, alleged cruelty, or otherwise, largely mutual 
 between the parties and often trivial, he, if the balance of evi- 
 dence weigh never so slightly against him, should be con- 
 demned on pain of imprisonment to support another for life 
 without her services or companionship. 
 
 Take this recent case :* A separation is allowed the wife 
 because her husband wrongfully charges her with infidelity. 
 Admitting that she should be allowed the separation and that 
 he should pay damages for his deed, nevertheless, that is not a 
 sufficient ground that he should support her separated for life, 
 and thus become a slave. As in all contracts, so in marital 
 relations, damages should be based upon the wrong done and 
 the injury sustained. Where the wrongs are mutual and nearly 
 balanced, then the damages are slight. Does not the mere 
 hope of alimony, of receiving pay without labor, encourage 
 many divorces ? 
 
 •Smith V. Smith, 92 App. Div. 442 (N. Y.) 
 
no THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 At least two-thirds of all divorces and separations are 
 brought by women, who are generally entitled to leave their 
 homes and take their property* without any suit at all. Often 
 the liusband's offence would be of a character showing an 
 intention on his part to utterly destroy the family relation. In 
 that case, the damages would be most serious, and might be 
 made payable in installments on security. But it is almost 
 an insult to any modern woman to suppose that like a child she 
 must be supported when separated on so many dollars a week, 
 that she can't handle the money that may rightly belong to 
 her as damages, or still more, may be a part of the community 
 estate she has helped to accumulate. When in fact there 
 exists a community estate or property earned jsjuring the mar- 
 riage, why should not this be considered the chief fact of 
 property right in case of separation, and she though in the 
 wrong, not be necessarily divested of all of such property 
 rights ?§ It would seem that permanent alimony based only 
 on support and irrespective of actual damages or community 
 rights, has, in present conditions, no longer a foundation in 
 reason : Not so however, temporary alimony after trial upon 
 a temporary separation, when, according to the law of Penn- 
 sylvania, the husband may at any time subsequently apply for 
 reinstatement to the possession of his family .f 
 
 *As to property in New York, see Note Chapter XIII. 
 
 8 An explanation why so many marital laws, one sided and adverse to the rights of 
 the husband have been evolved is, there has been an attempt to adjust the natural 
 community rights of the wife largely ignored under the Common Law: but such 
 community rights should rather be directly and consciously enforced in the appro- 
 priate case chiefly at the cessation of the community, than compensated for by other 
 inapplicable measures that tend to discourage and break up the family. 
 
 tWhy in cases of separation, especially where alimony is paid, should not either 
 party after a proper time be allowed to apply for the reinstatement of marital rights? 
 There is something abhorrent to reason in the continual payment of alimony while 
 deprived of wife or family, unless such payment be justified as the cancellation of a 
 debt, or the enforcettient of the division of community property. Such permanent ali- 
 mony is, moreoyer, an inducement to begin and to make permanent a separation, 
 while alimony implying the right of reinstatement, would tend to reunite the sepa- 
 rated. 
 
SEPARATION AND DIVORCE 1 1 1 
 
 ( 5 ) Policy Should be to Check Divorces. 
 
 Divorce has been said to be a cure for certain ills of society. 
 That may be true, but like many medicines it is often a poison 
 that aggravates the disease. The policy of the law should 
 be to check divorces, not encourage them ; and it is this view 
 that has created the law against collusion. Under the Roman 
 system it was deemed at one time immoral for parties to agree 
 never to separate! But on the other hand we might find 
 another extreme, as in a Michigan case, where the husband 
 proved his wife's free desertion without cause or connivance, 
 and was about to get a decree of divorce when he was asked 
 on cross-examination, "if he was willing to have her go," and 
 upon replying affirmatively, the decree was denied. It does 
 not appear how he could wish and not wish for a permanent 
 separation at the same time, or that if his wife wouldn't live 
 with him, or he had a sufficient ground for separation, why he 
 couldn't wish for it, his actual consent not positively appear- 
 ing. Aside from the question of fraud upon the court, it 
 might be asked, why is it worse to separate couples where both 
 desire it, than where one is bitterly opposed ? 
 
 Nevertheless the spirit to preserve, not break up the home 
 and marriage, should be dominant with the courts. The 
 social effect of their decisions, an effect bearing upon future 
 marriages and general society, far more than the special hard- 
 ships upon persons, should be considered. Personal rights 
 of course also enter, and some of them are almost sacred. It 
 would seem that the mother has the first right to the child. It 
 would also seem that the presumption of such right might 
 turn to the father when he provides for the child, for he also 
 has a feeling of parenthood, and to permanently take away 
 his child and still make him support it, is at least harsh. The 
 courts are more generally and wisely allowing visitations 
 In possible cases. The reports of divorce cases are often 
 to-day a source of terror to the prudent, who are otherwise 
 
1 1 2 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 inclined to wed. Such news often chills to the marrow the 
 necessary spirit of venture, the future hopes and expecta- 
 tions, and the very instincts of love, that lead to wedlock. If 
 the home cannot be made a place of peace and order, of rest 
 and love, a type of heaven on earth, but instead, a theatre for 
 brawls and strife, impending law suits and outrageous public- 
 ity in courts, then it will not be sought, and the foundation 
 for happiness and social stability is gone. 
 
 (6) Causes and Remedies. 
 
 Without enumerating the particular facts and figures, it 
 may generally be stated that divorce is rapidly increasing, 
 until in some sections of the country the amount seems appall- 
 ing; and that such divorce is more prevalent among the old 
 population especially of the north. The law, as stated, is 
 chiefly the effect, not the cause that leads to divorce, which 
 lies in the condition of society. The very forces that destroy 
 love and sex amity before marriage would of course tend to do 
 the same after. A theory and practice of rivalry, competition 
 and warfare of sex among the unmarried would naturally 
 spread to those in conjugal relations. Great independence 
 is, of course, contrary to the dependence necessary for the 
 unity of any group or society. A spirit of economic freedom 
 without assuming economic responsibility militates against 
 any society necessarily economic, as the family. The cures 
 for divorce lie in renovating, if that be possible, the under- 
 lying sentiments and ideas of society. If that be impossible 
 then it were better to so modify the law and practice as to 
 favor the defendant rather than the plaintiff, to deal severely 
 with the party who really shows a design to break up the 
 marriage, and in the settlement of property rights to regard 
 chiefly the wife's natural claim to a community interest. Yet 
 if divorces must multiply, remarriages are better than promis- 
 cuity or concubinage. 
 
 If our people wish for sex equality, let them also have 
 
SEPARATION AND DIVORCE 113 
 
 equality in marriage, and for that purpose it is suggested that 
 the contract of marriage be not limited to the one form now 
 legal, but by antenuptial agreement other forms be allowed, 
 which is already to some extent the case, especially in other 
 countries. One form, we suggest, is an equality marriage : — 
 Where the parties are of full age, perhaps twenty-five years of 
 age being required, or if under that age parents or guardians 
 consenting, let such as wish in legal form enter a kind of mar- 
 riage wherein both shall have precisely the same rights and be 
 subject to the same duties, and both be equally responsible for 
 the children. Such contrapt need not interfere with the other 
 and common form now in vogue. It would test and show the 
 effect of equality. It would greatly encourage marriage 
 among men, and thus give women a greater power of selec- 
 tion. I do not believe it to be the ideal form of marriage ; 
 but it is the necessary evolution of the idea of equality, and 
 in a free country freedom must work out its own results, the 
 law must conform to conditions, and the social will, be 
 allowed with consistency to have its sway. 
 
 REFERENCES. 
 The same as Chapter XIII with special references to the laws of divorce, acpara- 
 tion and alimony in New York and other states. 
 
CHAPTER XV. 
 
 Warfare of Sex. 
 ( I ) Sex Warfare Contrary to Nature. 
 
 I AM unable to discover either by observation or 
 authority any reputable evidence of significance, 
 that there exists by nature, either among animals 
 or men, a warfare between the male and female sex. 
 A few abnormal instances seem to appear, like that 
 of the female mantis spider that would devour the male, or 
 the neutral workers of bees that often kill off the useless 
 drones. Among domestic animals, the young male of the ox 
 will fight with the adult female until he conquers, and then 
 forever after all is peace : So likewise with the young cock 
 and the hen. If among some savage tribes, because of man's 
 extreme variability, instances of such warfare should appear, 
 they would be so contrary to nature's law, as to quickly dis- 
 appear. On the other hand the males were made 
 to fight one another. Not only their hostile feelings and 
 Instincts, first set in that direction appear, but muscles, horns, 
 thick necks, weapons of offense and defense develop and fol- 
 low; not so much from female selection, as from their own 
 Instincts and Inherent variability, and finally the survival of 
 the strongest and best. Intellect itself seems to be largely 
 developed by the fighting instinct. Ideas, like persons, strug- 
 gle for ascendency until there Is a conquest by the true over 
 the false, or a harmony. Warfare, Indeed, has Its sphere, but 
 It Is not all extensive. Another contrary rule and power 
 enters, the amity of sex, universal in its field; and to impair 
 or destroy Its law and power works decay, degeneracy and 
 death. 
 
WARFARE OF SEX 115 
 
 (2) Slavery of Women. 
 
 So much has been said and written about the abuse and 
 slavery of women by men among savages and in other coun- 
 tries, ages and climes, that an impression even among some 
 scientists is conveyed, that nature, though possessing con- 
 tinuity and unity, does not possess uniformity; that the role 
 of harmony between the sexes existing for ages among ani- 
 mals suddenly stopped, and was reversed with man, and that 
 through the long ages of his development there have been, 
 more or less constant, cruelty, enslavement, degradation of 
 and warfare against women. There could be no greater 
 mistake ; for to accept it, materially mars scientific thinking 
 upon the subject. "The old view of the subjection of women 
 was not, in fact, so much of tyranny as it seemed, but roughly 
 tended to express the average division of labor: of course, 
 hardships were frequent but these have been exaggerated."* 
 
 The principle of love and amity had its early origin, quite 
 as much as the principle of struggle and conquest, and was 
 quite as necessary. In any increasing culture the principle of 
 love, like other necessary forces, must constantly grow and in- 
 crease. It should be higher to-day than formerly, as all civil- 
 ization is deemed higher, and its development has been, more 
 or less, uniform. It is said, among savages women did most of 
 the industrial labor. It seems to be the ideal of many to day, 
 that they should do increasingly more now. It is said they 
 were purchased for wives. Something of the same sort, as 
 in dower, still exists. If they were captured for wives, or even 
 slaves, the men were ruthlessly slaughtered. It is supposed 
 that the heathen Anglo-Saxon invaders of England killed off 
 nearly all the Christian Celtic men nurtured in Roman civil- 
 ization except the few that escaped to Wales or Ireland, but 
 
 •Evolution of Sex, Geddes and Thompson, P. 248. See contra, Ward's, Pure 
 Sociology, P. 345. Also see The Position of Women in early Civilization by Edward 
 Westermarck in the American Journal of Sociology, November, 1904, supporting sub- 
 stantially the position herein taken. 
 
1 16 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 that they spared many of the women, who became their wives 
 and left to the English people the heritage of their Celtic 
 blood. If the conquered men were not slaughtered they were 
 made slaves, and as the captured women became wives their 
 slavery tended to cease. In endogamy, or with women of the 
 same clan or caste, there has never been slavery. From the be- 
 ginning, wifehood has been a protection against cruelty, slav- 
 ery or oppression. Men have been spurred to fight, to work, 
 to struggle for women, even like Jacob for Laban's daughter 
 to work and serve for seven years. 
 
 (3) Woman, a Chief Social Factor. 
 
 Nearly all of the marriage ceremonies, the mutual gifts, the 
 carefully framed customs of the wedding and wedded life, 
 of other times and countries irrefutably show, that in the main 
 between husbands and wives, love, amity, companionship and 
 mutual help have been the rule. In nearly all cases when 
 women appear to have suffered awful wrongs, even as in the 
 case of the former Hindo Suttee, it has been voluntary on 
 her part, however much impelled by the social imperative of 
 rigid customs. Polygamous women and those in Eastern 
 harems are generally satisfied with their lot. The women of 
 Japan and China do not bewail their fate. If in the future the 
 men of this age and country must bear the blame for all that 
 occurs in society, it may be that some great cruelties will be im- 
 puted to them ; as that delicate girls in the tender susceptible 
 period of blooming young womanhood were made to learn or 
 acquire three trades or tasks : — the arduous one of housekeep- 
 ing alone requiring years, that of extended education, alone 
 severely taxing and enervating, for a period nearly two years 
 longer than that of her stronger brother, and an industrial oc- 
 cupation equal to his besides. The truth is women have ever 
 been a most potent factor in all social influences. Ideas, like 
 the constant dropping of water, or the ever continued tread- 
 ing of the tortoise, spread largely by constant repetition and 
 
WARFARE OF SEX n? 
 
 transmission and she, the more social and communicative, and 
 ever associating with and impressing the young, has been 
 largely instrumental in the formation of social sentiments, 
 customs and beliefs, that are the ground work of social action. 
 
 (4) The Age of Consent. 
 
 Next to the direct love towards women, the instinct of war- 
 fare of men towards men, is the chief force leading to wom- 
 an's relative power or supremacy. As an instance of this and 
 partly as a modern instance of actual intersex hostility I cite 
 the following : — 
 
 It is a known fact that girls mature earlier than boys, usu- 
 ally put at two years. '^The male among all animals is more 
 active, more intense in his passon than the female, and thus 
 with man the fiery sex impulse in him would be stronger, the 
 natural checks of reason and will relatively weaker.^CIn 
 almost all matters of love women are wiser than men, have 
 more control, are more rational, and they are less exposed.'^ 
 One would say that they might be at least as accountable for 
 its voluntary misdemeanors. However that may be, at least 
 the boys are not more guilty than girls of like age, and it 
 would seem, need quite as much protection. A criminal 
 statute that would equally protect both by raising the age 
 of consent with penalties reasonable and graded according to 
 age would doubtless be salutary, though subject to the objec- 
 tion, that every one should abide the consequences of his own 
 sin and not seek to punish another for it. In the name of 
 reform and under the leadership of feminine organizations, 
 mostly advocating equal rights, pliant legislators have of late 
 in nearly all the states raised the age of consent of females in 
 cases of mutual voluntary coition; in 12 states to 18 years,* 
 with penalties against male violators in most cases up to ten 
 or twenty years' imprisonment in the state prison, in some 
 
 •In New York State i8 years; with a penalty up to lo years' imprisonment. 
 
1 1 8 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 cases with a possible imprisonment for life, or even death. 
 The boys of any age are not only left unprotected, but they 
 too, in almost every case, are made subject to these penalties 
 as other men. The men being represented, might well pass 
 any laws against themselves and take the consequences, but 
 boys, like women, are not represented, and as against them 
 most of these laws are barbarous or imbecile, according to the 
 point of view taken. 
 
 Not only in the case just cited, but also in the general tenor 
 of the matrimonial laws and in the favor shown by juries to 
 women, it is evident, that their special interests, though they 
 be not represented in the government, will always be safe- 
 guarded by reason of the natural amity of the male towards 
 the female, and the natural hostility of the males among them- 
 selves. 
 
 (5) Dangers of Sex Warfare. 
 
 In general, however far the hostility of men towards men 
 might go, mingled with their sympathy for women, the result- 
 ing disadvantage to men as such is little to be considered. It 
 is the dangers to society, to the family, to marriage, that are 
 significant. Whatever breeds a spirit of warfare and hostility 
 between the sexes, destroys chivalry, and impairs respect 
 towards women is deleterious to society and the family. Love 
 begets love, and hate engenders hate. There is no possibility 
 of eradicating mere sexual attraction, but romantic love and 
 the cultures that surround it, the spurs that lead to great sacri- 
 fices for marriage, the longings for the beautiful charms and 
 peace of one's own home, the almost innate desire to work for, 
 to help and to share with another, are free attractive forces, 
 that may be aroused, drawn out and enticed by an object of 
 purity, modesty and loveliness. These forces cannot be fright- 
 ened into action nor compelled, but rather are dissipated by 
 whatever creates a spirit of injustice or of hostility. If chival- 
 ry, if intersex politeness is waning, the sign is bad and there 
 
WARFARE OF SEX 119 
 
 must be a cause. Is it, in part, the promiscuous competition 
 and struggle between the sexes in industry and in education ? 
 Perhaps still more than this, is the transitional cause, that 
 while this competitive warfare is fiercely waged, men as of 
 old are expected to bear the same burdens and responsibilities 
 as heads of families, nay greater; for the standard of living 
 seems to rise ever higher, and the cost, to become more and 
 more. If evolution never goes backward, (which proposition 
 may well be doubted under the evidences in history of a rhyth- 
 mic social course, a swinging of the pendulum,) then men 
 must long for the good time, when their partners enjoying 
 every right will also share equally every burden. 
 
 (6) Exclusive Social Clubs. 
 
 As affecting sex warfare to-day, some queer anomalies seem 
 to be presented. Although in society for display or pleasure, 
 in travel, and in business and education, where competition is 
 rife, the sexes of almost every age freely commingle, yet in 
 social clubs, in literary or culture associations, there is a some- 
 what strange and contrary seclusion. It will be remembered 
 that the highest display of woman's talents arose in the French 
 salon, at a time when she had comparatively little schooling, 
 but then her association was with talented men. At one time 
 in France at the period of Moliere, preciosity, or a kind of 
 sex warfare, arose, but it was quickly downed, probably 
 because of the intersex association.* To such intermingling 
 now there could hardly be raised the objection of lack of pro- 
 tection for women. Moreover such club and literary associa- 
 tion is not competitive, but rather stimulative and inspiring, 
 and the respective superior talents of each sex by fusion tend 
 to balance vagaries, absurdities and extravagances, and reach 
 the white light, wherein unclouded vision may see the greatest 
 truth and beauty. Clannishness and separation breeds divi- 
 
 •Bninetiere. History of French Literature. 
 
120 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 slon and warfare in the intellect, whose culture if secluded 
 becomes narrowing; if not opposed it flies off in tangents. 
 Both pent up feeling and weak logic add to the fund of 
 strange and extreme ideas. This is the case where social 
 topics in which male and female may have separate inter- 
 ests, are discussed by one sex alone. Such discussion tends to 
 become one-sided and biased until new and strange beliefs are 
 formed contrary to the social environment without, and leads 
 to warfare, and if such topics pertain to sex, to sex warfare. 
 Truths for society spring best from homes or social homes 
 expanded. 
 
 (7) Love, the Antidote. 
 
 There is probably as much sex warfare in America to-day 
 as has ever existed, and the adverse search lights that are 
 thrown into the past to determine woman's position are tinted 
 with that modern hue. Yet this does not mean that there has 
 not been an almost constant progression of the condition of 
 men and of the status of women. Love has progressed no 
 less than intellect until not only in the family, in the church, 
 in the charities of the state, and in the theories of education, 
 it has become the leading theme. 
 
 Never can be effaced in any proper sociological thought 
 the role of Christianity In this regard, the religion of love. 
 Thence has sprung, as in the middle ages, the wonderful new 
 life and vigor of romantic love, though clearly in a lower cul- 
 ture It existed from the beginning. Conjugal love received 
 thereby a new Inspiration that for ages preserved the family 
 Intact in spite of any hostile law or environment. Fraternal 
 love spread from man to man, city to city, precinct to pre- 
 cinct, and finally from nation to nation, until a world sym- 
 pathy is wafted throughout the globe. 
 
 It must not be forgotten, and hence so oft repeated, that 
 the original source of love lies In the home and the mating 
 and to-be-mated pair; that warfare here strikes to the very 
 
WARFARE OF SEX 121 
 
 root nature's dearest plant. That that plant is not like a wild 
 weed that may be spurned, ignored or trodden down ; but one 
 that needs the greatest care, attention and culture. Its roots lie 
 deep in the social soil, and must have food, as economic oppor- 
 tunity ; water, as friendly laws and customs ; and it must have 
 the needful air of social favor. Sex warfare, like a Sirocco, 
 will blast its tender leaves and fruitage. 
 
 REFERENCES. 
 The current American Literature upon the question of sex. 
 
 NOTE. 
 
 If sex-consciousness, of which much has been said, means simply an interest 
 in the subject of sex, which is one of the most fundamental questions of all philoso- 
 phy or social relations, it is very proper. If however, by that term is indicated a 
 spirit of sex hostility or warfare, it is especially objectionable, contrary to nature, 
 and good feelins and deserves public odium. There is perhaps a tendency just now 
 in literature to cast out the direct subject of sex altogether, but it cannot be done. 
 The family is in many parts of the United States to-day in a somewhat chaotic con- 
 dition, and nothing but a conscious presentation of the facts can be a working basil 
 for improvement. 
 
CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 The Tendency of Free Love. 
 ( I ) Emotional Thinking. 
 
 EVERY emotion changes at every instant. It may, 
 like air, water or earth, according to quantity, 
 form or fitness, be good, bad or indifferent. 
 Speaking of emotion as felt merely, as I love 
 or I fear, it is subjective, and but a particular 
 kind of feeling having the virtue of power, but a power that 
 may be either useful or destructive. For the purpose of true 
 thinking or arriving at truth, such merely subjective emotions 
 have little value, except as a power, an inspiration, an impetus, 
 or in addition, that which gives us the kind of feeling. To 
 think in this subjective way merely is called emotional or sen- 
 timental thinking. It is like the sailor who only feels and 
 watches the air, wind or breeze, without reference to the sail, 
 boat, course, or end of the journey. It is to be borne along by 
 your inner impulse as guide, without intellect, comparison or 
 purpose. It is really not thinking at all. 
 
 On the other hand, for definite thought, emotions must be 
 presented to the mind objectively, visualized, as it were, like 
 external objects, and they must have a body, form, limitation, 
 structure and end. They then may become good or moral, 
 and form the basis of accurate thinking or science. This is 
 objective thinking or the scientific method. Now the method 
 of science will not be limited to physics, chemistry, or biology; 
 it must pass into the realm of mind itself, and then it will not 
 stop with psychology, or a limited sociology, but will reach 
 into the very emotions and feelings, even into the sacred tem- 
 ple of love. 
 
THE TENDENCY OF FREE LOVE 123 
 
 But a great defect of some scientists has been a lack of dis- 
 crimination in passing from field to field. The physicists by 
 the wont acquired in physical thinking, are apt to make the 
 conceptions and laws of matter apply in like manner to mind. 
 Instead of beginning with psychoses, with feelings and 
 thoughts and the soul, as revealed in consciousness, they often 
 tend to conceive of and picture the mind, as the product of an 
 external material thing only, under the laws of matter. Like- 
 wise with many in social science, the laws of economics which 
 are founded on justice with the ultimate enforcement by the 
 power or sanction of coercion, are confused with the laws of 
 love, which have for enforcement the means or sanction of at- 
 traction or persuasion. It is only by the objective or scientific 
 method that truth may be reached, and only by that method 
 that a true conception of love, moral love, can be acquired, 
 and such love only is worthy of the name, and forms that 
 beautiful and moral ideal that glitters and dazzles, as a charm 
 and beacon to the world. 
 
 ( 2 ) Freedom of Emotions. 
 
 Now emotions, particularly love, pant for freedom, because 
 they spring from that mysterious subconsciousness that cannot 
 be grasped or controlled. They cannot be called forth by will ; 
 they can only be suppressed or inhibited after appearance. You 
 cannot lash a lover to adore his sweetheart, or a husband, his 
 wife. Cultural sensibilities must be nurtured in the mountain 
 air of freedom. Here there must be free space, free soil. 
 The germ will not arise when the ground has all been pre- 
 occupied by a contending writhing mass, in the struggle for 
 existence. Hence freedom, of itself, has been called a supreme 
 virtue. But as elsewhere, there are limits here also. Every 
 nascent emotion must be brought under the dominion of intel- 
 lect and will. In animal life mere impulse and instinct may 
 suffice, but with human beings intelligence must reign, and 
 love evoked, inspired, developed into luxuriant growth by 
 
124 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 free impulse, must ever be subject to the check of rational 
 direction. Romantic love called forth, stimulated, and by 
 concentration carried to the greatest depths in free court- 
 ship, must at the goal of marriage be limited strictly to one ; 
 else its virtue and morality, its charm all disappear; it be- 
 comes something hideous, to be fled from, tabooed and hated, 
 and society to preserve itself must have engendered and must 
 keep alive that general social sentiment, the conscious embod- 
 iment of this distortion, which is the horror of free love. It 
 is at the bottom because of this principle, that the clergy, 
 oppose the remarriage of the divorced. Simple and neces- 
 sary as may appear this sentiment, it is apt to wane and van- 
 ish from a whole people, and then the safeguard and stability 
 of marriage, the home and the family is gone. 
 
 (3) Free Love. 
 
 An insect flies from flower to flower, led by sense and 
 Instinct alone. An epicure cares little for any other standard 
 for food than taste. Perhaps an artist may know no other 
 guide than an inner sense of feeling, and so a free lover 
 will justify his every action by a fickle, changeable, mobile 
 sentiment of love. Reason with him has no standard or 
 foundation, but a weird, to him sacred, esoteric impulse. 
 You cannot argue with him, because sentiment overwhelms 
 and buries every vestige of reason, every comparison, and 
 leaves nothing but the starting point, the thing at issue, the 
 supremacy of a passion. This free love will be flouted in 
 social circles, spread upon the stage, enter surreptiously into 
 literature, and in fiction, which has every opportunity in 
 courtship for true romantic love, unsatisfied It will step over 
 into the holy bonds of matrimony, and spew Its nauseating 
 wares upon a public too often greedy to imbibe its strange, 
 uncouth, fantastic, but stimulating poison. 
 
 A would-be rationalist may arise and say: "What reason 
 has your rule for restraint anyhow? Is the authority religion? 
 
THE TENDENCY OF FREE LOVE 125 
 
 That binds no longer!" Not being able to see, as perhaps 
 most persons can't see, or do not wish to see, the ulterior and 
 social purpose of most of the obligations of religion. Thus 
 free love may permeate a whole community or nation, break 
 up the harmony of homes, cause divorce and separation, 
 and undermine the family; and that "love" which, as 
 mere feeling and separate from duty, fidelity and the sacra- 
 ment or sacredness of marriage, is claimed by many to be the 
 only proper motive to remain in wedlock, or therein, a suf- 
 ficient motive to form a new alliance without, is often but 
 another name for free love. 
 
 (4) American Courtship. 
 
 There are many in America who flatter themselves, that 
 here the period and opportunity for courtship is so extended 
 and free, that it affords better chances for selection and mat- 
 ing, for discovering that wonderful secret, single affinity, 
 which for this one pair alone existed ! It might require ten 
 years in a single case, or as long a period in a hundred cases 
 of trial to make the discovery ! In the former instance of ten 
 years' trial conjugal affection, if it come, will have lost in 
 part its spring and vitality. In the latter, of a hundred trials, 
 the parties have become thoroughly wonted to the bolting 
 and unbolting of the locks of love. 
 
 Is all the seclusion of the sexes of other peoples during 
 early maturity a great mistake, an old fogy conservatism, or a 
 superstition of semi-barbarism? During early manhood and 
 womanhood propinquity between the sexes tends either to 
 produce indifference or a principle akin to that found in the 
 repugnance to endogamy and incest, or to generate the sen- 
 timent of love. In the latter case, multifarious attachments 
 are formed to be as often broken. There is a danger, per- 
 haps not necessarily serious, either to deaden mutual attrac- 
 tion, or to accustom to a freedom of change possibly never 
 
126 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 to be eradicated. Free and unrestricted association between 
 the matured sexes in business, education or otherwise has this 
 effect. Of course, the amount and manner of such propin- 
 quity is a question of degree and conditions. The only ques- 
 tion here raised Is, is there not a limit to it for reasons even 
 beyond those of purity. How can an Inviolable rule In 
 marriage that romantic love except In one case be Inhibited, 
 be indelibly fastened upon the conscience of a people, when 
 for many years that passion has had the freest and most 
 unrestrained exercise? 
 
 (5) Belovedness. 
 
 But free love does not have Its more frequent facile course 
 in cases where a genuine positive amatlveness flows out 
 towards another In generous deeds and kindness, grows by 
 exercise, and by Its very nature tends to unity and perman- 
 ence. There Is besides, that other reflected, different and 
 feminine amatory passion, which like the moon depends upon 
 original beams of sun light, whose chief quality Is that it 
 loves to be loved, and which, for a better word, we will call 
 "belovedness." 
 
 True positive love can never be selfish, and prefers to give 
 rather than to receive, but "belovedness" lies In the border 
 line of selfishness, and for its feeling of amity depends upon 
 the original ray, the gift, the bestowment of another. When 
 the original light departs or seems to depart from "beloved- 
 ness" darkness falls upon it, and Its bonds for attraction and 
 connection so far as they depend upon sexual amity disap- 
 pear. When there are no other bonds of religious conscience, 
 or obligation, nor family ties, it will afford the most common 
 and fertile field for free love, ready to catch and reflect at 
 any time other beams of light which, as readily as before, may 
 be flirted away for a new illumination. 
 
 "Belovedness," so called, easily falls afield directly Into 
 
THE TENDENCY OF FREE LOVE 127 
 
 selfishness. It may be inveterate in its preachments of love, 
 and deftly practice all the arts to call the latter forth to use 
 the same for its needs and instrument. Warily may it deceive 
 the hooded blinded Cupid, who foolishly falls into snares, 
 loses all discretion and reason, and finally fails to perceive 
 or feel whether or not his darted beam of amity has been 
 reflected or returned. Like the duck, this form of love, we 
 call "belovedness," can shed the water of amatory gushing, 
 when it comes to the surface after every plunge. 
 
 (6) The Child, a Remedy. 
 
 Deep down in the roots of nature, even below the beliets 
 and institutional sentiments of society, let us seek for some 
 remedy to stay the ravages of free love. There should have 
 been some original tie that bound the first rude pair together. 
 Nature provided the attraction for their mating; nature 
 must have provided the original bonds to bind them fast; 
 for this too was necessary at any stage to preserve the race, 
 and at the higher stage to promote civilization and progress. 
 This natural tie was the child, inspiring love in mother and 
 father, which by its cross beams reflecting back and forth, 
 holds them all encircled in a permanent group. Couples 
 alone without this tie need all the possible stimulating of 
 otherwise conjugal love, the obligations, the Imprecations of 
 conscience and of society, perhaps the fear of the law, to 
 hold them firm: but here lies a force with the natural con- 
 jugal love attending, that binds even with most other bonds 
 withdrawn. Where children are feared, eschewed or 
 avoided, the deadly seeds of family discord are ever ready 
 to spring up, take root, and cause the decay of family unity. 
 When among any people a general practice of child preven- 
 tion becomes prevalent, that deadly ax has cut the very tap 
 root of the family, of its unity, its life, its persistence, and 
 
128 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 with it the life and persistence of that people and its insti- 
 tutions. 
 
 REFERENCES. 
 
 Alex. Bain Emotions and the Will. 
 
 George L. Ladd's Psychology. 
 
 William James's Psychology. 
 
CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 The Drunken and Dissipated Patriarch. 
 ( I ) The Patriarch Drinking. 
 
 A PATRIARCH steps forth with the economic 
 keys to the larder, to the room that holds 
 supplies for clothing, shoes, and household 
 comforts. He is the one who is to sit as 
 umpire to decide their distribution. A week 
 of labor has gone by, and nine dollars, the moneyed keys 
 are in his pocket. Six would-be-happy children, and a toil- 
 ing, faithful wife are in his home. He enters a saloon. Ten 
 cents would buy a pleasing toy for that chubby babe, to last 
 and give it joy for months. At one gulp it is gone ; only the 
 start, to mix his brain, mar his body, and send throughout 
 his nerves currents that react and ever stronger bring devour- 
 ing artificial appetite. In an hour with boon companions, a 
 dollar which contains so many comforts for that waiting long- 
 ing needing home, is worse than thrown away. Before the 
 day is done one-half of that precious storage, the mark and 
 prize of a week's hard toil, the well deserved reward for that 
 working cheering wife, and those hopeful, naturally buoyant 
 children, is cast out as to the dogs, and he speeds homeward 
 reeling, his judgment twisted to fantastic forms, his love 
 and sympathy erst natural and o'erflowing turned to nauseous 
 maudlin, to childish drivel, or his authority enveloped in a 
 blackened cloud of cruel savage anger, to enter and to sit as 
 patriarch, where he must kindly judge and equitably admin- 
 ister in that home. It were well to draw the curtain down 
 and see no more. Surely the patriarchal system here staggers 
 
I30 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 for support ! What wonder that a thousand voices have been 
 raised crying for some relief, and that wild enthusiasm might 
 at times o'erstep the bounds of due discretion. 
 
 (2) The Patriarch Gambling. 
 
 A maiden fair and hopeful has learnt the culinary art, takes 
 pride In housekeeping, and has by modesty preserved the 
 power of love, that it may center and be forever fresh and 
 strong towards one pure heart. She meets a gaysonie youth 
 who pleases and adores, and she trusts her happiness to him. 
 Perhaps for months or years they tread a rosy path together, 
 and have garnered and stored away for future use and possibil- 
 ities by close economy, a little fortune ; and children also bless 
 their home. But chance, that errant imp that seems to lurk in 
 every crack and crevice of nature's structure, and in every 
 turn of wayward human action, as a gaming fiend, has 
 entered, has possessed and got control, of this now elevated 
 patriarch's mind. Labor to him Is hardly now worth while, 
 for in a single moment the product of a week's hard toil 
 more easily can be won. The dollars saved now soon out- 
 flow to fill the gaps of losses ; the laid-by treasure takes wings 
 and flies away. Before, hopes kindled this mind into cheerful 
 action for daily tasks. Now, to hide the dismal future, he 
 demands a dissipation, a darkened cloud to enter and hide 
 awhile, and thus shut off the future's peering gloom. Still he 
 remains the patriarch, with power to furnish or withhold the 
 bread and clothes and requisites of life, almost the power of 
 life and death, at least the power of bliss or misery. What 
 wonder then if Insurrection may arise, the patriarch's claim be 
 flouted to the breeze, and even more, some new constructed 
 theory be spread to stop such ills as these. Perhaps the pins- 
 Ions of these patriarchs may well at times be clipped, for jus- 
 tice never will cease her ever onward course. 
 
DRUNKEN AND DISSIPATED PATRIARCH 131 
 
 (3) Coercion by Law. 
 
 An army of reformers arises and faces the question of dilap- 
 idated homes. In many cases a salutary public sentiment, a 
 'horror of home abuse' is planted in the American social 
 mind, and the standard of family living and enjoyment much 
 improved. Stringent laws to hold in check the 'variable' 
 head have been passed, and often severely enforced. For 
 default, arrest and imprisonment stare him in the face. And 
 yet where these laws appear most necessary, in cases of actual 
 family destitution, they seem to be the least effectual. Impris- 
 onment often appears to afford a recreation from toil to the 
 defective laboring man, while his family in the meantime suf- 
 fer all the more for lack of any help. If pressed too hard, his 
 little love entirely dissipates, and he flies away. Coercion of 
 this sort had better be confined to certain limited bounds. It 
 is only effective when the great majority of moral men with 
 a united public sentiment would punish the abuse of a discre- 
 tionary power. It is only an incidental remedy at best, and its 
 efficiency in obtaining a greater share for the dependent mem- 
 bers of the family, is almost a drop in the bucket, when com- 
 pared with that other, greater and all prevailing force, of 
 love, persuasion and social opinion. In fact almost anything 
 that tends to produce a warfare in the family is against the 
 current of nature. Individual members as such must be pro- 
 tected, but where the family is to continue, every internecine 
 blow, whether private or by public law, leaves its rankling 
 festering wound and scar that can only be healed by the 
 returning power of love. 
 
 (4) Reform by Love. 
 
 Too often has the spirit of sex warfare actuated organiza- 
 tions established in the name of home Improvement, some- 
 times with a raging wrathful breath seeking to punish some- 
 body for another's at least coequal sin. Here, along with the 
 good intended comes a worse evil. While pruning the family 
 
132 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 tree, It cuts away the main branches or roots; while aiming 
 to stir and till the soil for that tree's culture, it drags and 
 hauls the soil away ; or while plucking out the weeds, it pulls 
 up the plant itself. Sometimes such societies flatter the unctu- 
 ous ears of saints, while portraying the horrors of the distant 
 deeds of others, when the saints should rather be reminded 
 of their own different sins, and the others be sought out, 
 preached to perhaps, but often better, labored with by all 
 the kindly arts of persuasion and social help. Sometimes have 
 reformers shown a direful and greater defect in their own 
 homes, while engaged, in even ireful ardor, in bettering the 
 homes of others. 
 
 Perhaps all such frailties are incident to human nature 
 and may well be overlooked, but the great mistake has been 
 In not more exclusively following the one clear remedy of 
 direct reform — persuasion. Some now may doubt the power 
 of positive love and returning good for evil, but it was that 
 power coupled with persuasion in Christian hearts, that over- 
 came the cruel atrocities of the Roman Empire and the bar- 
 barity of Northern Europe, brought into union all these 
 people, and fitted a receptive soil for modern thought and 
 civilization. No task to-day has any comparison with that, 
 and of all fields, the family Is the one for the culture of that 
 principle. 
 
 (5) Woman's Selection. 
 
 To be rid of worthless patriarchs, the Indirect social way, 
 as well as the direct Individual way, and perhaps the most 
 efficient of all, Is selection. Some have claimed that the 
 female of animals selected, while soon in man's ascent that 
 course was changed. It seems to me, however, that from 
 the higher animals up through all human development, the 
 selection by females and by women of their mates has been an 
 ascending series. With animals, I observe, that the con- 
 queror took the prize contended for, and so to some extent 
 
DRUNKEN AND DISSIPATED PATRIARCH 133 
 
 with man ; but generally the male with passion seeks, and the 
 female with cooler ardor chooses, and the power to exercise 
 that choice grows more and more with rising culture. Even 
 economics here need not form a bar. The choice of rich or 
 poor is still with her. Because in love her reason is more 
 free, her intuition more subtle, and her receptive sense 
 more penetrating. She is better equipped, wiser and abler 
 for choice than he. Only she needs the seekers, and they 
 come to her enticing and exalted self ; so made, not by war- 
 fare, by competition, nor by assuming the masculine traits or 
 air; not by fitting herself for some other possible sphere or 
 occupation with its bent, hopes or customs, but rather by cul- 
 tivating a natural feminine grace and ladyhood, by plying the 
 domestic arts, by skill in housewifery, and more than all, by 
 a mind looking forward to and contented with the peaceful 
 quiet life of home. Men may be mostly fools, but still a few 
 can see beyond the smoky light. They have at least some 
 economic insight. Two economies must exist in the family, 
 the earning and the saving, the income and the outgo, the 
 receipts and the expenses. The latter ones chiefly belong 
 to her. 
 
 (6) Vices and Virtues Mixed. 
 
 Who has not noticed communities, where nearly all the 
 men, and often the women, drink, and have many vulgar 
 vices, and yet there is domestic harmony, and apparent happi- 
 ness, the community thrives, multiplies, spreads and prevails ? 
 It is not because of the vices, which all tend to disrupt, break 
 down and destroy. There must be virtues interlinked, and 
 the reward of social study is to eschew the vices, and pick out 
 the virtues. One dominant virtue among these people, par- 
 ticularly foreign Americans, is that they hold closely to the 
 old time-honored bonds and obligations of the family. Love 
 as an art with them may not be cultured, nor sensitive feel- 
 ing have all the refinements found elsewhere, but those under- 
 
134 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 lying social sentiments of which we have spoken, as the horror 
 of separation and of free love, are dominant. They prevail 
 not so much merely because they are physically strong, nor 
 because they are less educated. The morally strong should 
 also be physically strong. If education leads to physical 
 degeneracy, it is in so far a failure; but it need not, either 
 in man or woman. If they be chaster and truer to nature In 
 sexual relations, of course that is a virtue. We will find, I 
 think, among these people largely some of the very social vir- 
 tues we have emphasized, which are the compensating factor 
 for vices. Certain forces here have tended to disintegrate 
 the family, and these people from another clime and cul- 
 ture bear and carry at least for a while their former social 
 life and condition. Why not imitate the virtues and avoid 
 the evils and vices, receiving as well as imparting, to form 
 the future American? 
 
CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 The Effect of Eductaion on the Family. ; 
 
 ( I ) Education as an Aid to the Family. 
 
 IF general influences in the American Republic seem 
 to be tending to weaken the family, at first at least, it 
 would appear that we have a help, even an economic 
 family support, in the millions of money that is 
 taken from the tax payers, and disbursed promis- 
 cuously for the children of all, in our system of public educa- 
 tion. Also, if the care of children be a burden, it must not 
 be overlooked that we have thousands of secondary mothers 
 in the public schools, affording, if all were counted, years of 
 relief from work, anxiety and attention to the mothers at 
 home. Public education was at one time deemed a charity: 
 if so, this is the greatest charity of all. One might well say, 
 if this does not assist the family, it is because by the 
 law of disuse parents are losing, even by this beneficence, their 
 devotion and activity for their children. Farther, we have 
 the spectacle here, unusual as compared with other coun- 
 tries, of children reared in poverty rising in a generation to 
 positions of affluence and power, and thereby becoming a 
 source of the greatest pride and reward to parents. Not only 
 is there a disposition, at the expense of the state, to prepare 
 the youth for good citizenship, and the enjoyment of life by 
 culture, but also to prepare them for trades, occupations and 
 to earn a livelihood. Indeed, the public school system is 
 our greatest stride towards state socialism.* 
 
 •A tendency towards socialism is not necessarily bad, though the extreme ideal 
 of socialism may be the destruction of civilized society. 
 
136 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 (2) Coeducation. 
 
 Every change in a social system carries with it hidden 
 forces for good or ill. Seldom, if ever, are the main effects 
 foreseen. It was argued, since the fireside is the great nur- 
 sery for culture and the mother the great teacher, since 
 heredity through her is so paramount, therefore the educa- 
 tion of women is the readiest method even for the culture 
 of the race. Farther, that there is a large leisure class among 
 them, freed from the noisy distracting jars of business strife, 
 where serene learning could find a most fruitful field. A 
 sense of justice and spirit of generosity, as well as her own 
 rising ambition, also entered Into the causes that have led to 
 woman's relatively high advance in education. 
 
 In the higher class work and examinations, though at first 
 disputed, she seemed to equal or excel her male competitor. 
 Not satisfied with the high school and the normal school, the 
 glittering fame of college graduation, at the same institu- 
 tions and with the same course and degree as young men, 
 drew her on, and here also she seems to maintain a high 
 parity with them. If equal intellectually In scholarship, why 
 not In everything, and why not have the same ambition, 
 career and ends? Propinquity between the sexes, as before 
 mentioned,* tends to produce either love, or sexual dislike or 
 Indifference. Now In collegiate coeducation where the atten- 
 tion is or should be so exclusively fastened upon learning and 
 a future career, propinquity has the effect generally to pro- 
 duce indifference or even sex aversion. The ideal of the 
 young woman, her training and her environment being sim- 
 ilar, becomes substantially the same as the ideal of the young 
 man. A future career opens up to her as to him, with like 
 hopes, expectations and claims. Soon there is a belief not 
 only of equal ability and opportunity, but of equal power, 
 endurance and capacity to earn. Likeness of sex becomes the 
 
 *See Chap. XVI, Tendency to Free Love, Sec. 4. 
 
THE EFFECT OF EDUCATION 137 
 
 goal. However much the young man may dispute this ideal- 
 ized likeness, it stands visualized in the school as the living 
 reality before him, and the general effect upon all is to pro- 
 duce a growing tendency to the belief of sex identity. 
 
 (3) Paralyzing Antinomies. 
 
 But if equal to tread the paths of learning, walk in the 
 academy, and side by side sit and sip the deepest truths of 
 philosophy, why not also to ply the hand and work the 
 nimble fingers in outside industry? One idea idealized and 
 propelled along by an ever growing narrow logic, outstrips 
 all others, and an Utopia that women must grasp and hold 
 the economic prize is formed. 
 
 The young man from the college steps out to view the 
 world about. The trades are mostly filled by newcomers 
 from abroad getting good pay through unions, and on 
 account of the general dislike for manual work among the 
 educated, while the schools including normal, high schools 
 and colleges, turn out their thousands, nearly two-thirds of 
 the graduates of which taken together are women, to fill the 
 professions and clerical positions unprotected by unions. The 
 cry of "equal pay for equal work" had the effect, when there 
 was a union to keep the women out, by the test of equal work, 
 but where there was no union, to drive the men out by the test 
 of lower pay. The women fill thirty-four per cent, of the pro- 
 fessions, and about as much of all positions suited in the first 
 instance to the educated, and by their bent and occupation 
 in this line lose taste and skill for the manual labor and the 
 close economy of the home. They are more docile and more 
 popular with their masculine patrons, and often receive more 
 pay or are preferred. Even messenger girls chase the streets, 
 and news girls become attractive to the men. Remuneration 
 and wages are cut down by a double competition, the cost of 
 living increases, and family economy is blocked for the pos- 
 sible head both ways, by a more difficult and lesser income 
 
138 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 and by a greater outgo. Now there is presented to this 
 young collegian, the family system fortified by law and 
 custom, wherein he is expected, as head, to be the sole pro- 
 vider and bear the burden and responsibility, and there arise 
 in his mind when contemplating matrimony some perplexing 
 problems, said to be "transitional" which I shall call the 
 paralyzing intersex antinomies.* They are somewhat as 
 follows : — 
 
 "I am thy equal to do and endure; but thou must bear 
 the burden. I am thy equal to think and reason, and with 
 the right equally to determine ; but thou must bear the blame. 
 I am thy equal, as to the right to spend, but thou must earn. 
 I am thy equal in the right to wield the sword of law, but it 
 must fall chiefly on thee." 
 
 These antinomies seem to be actual contradictions, and 
 when he attempts to take and believe them both together, 
 reason and belief, love, courage and enthusiasm, are para- 
 lyzed and staggered, and with them action. The germ of the 
 possible family is smothered. A very horror of marriage, 
 almost the worst possible social condition, arises. We will 
 however suppose him to be equal to the task of surmounting 
 the difficulty. He will assume that still he is the master with 
 greater power, but with a coextensive love and duty, yet 
 ready to hand the reins and give the load to his fair friend 
 when she will take the blame and bear the burden. 
 
 Perhaps with more space than they are worthy of, have 
 been presented the foregoing antinomies. They are after all, 
 a "fool's puzzle,"t that springs from an attempt to adjust a 
 new theory of an identity of ideals and spheres of sex, and 
 
 'Compare the antinomies of Kant. 
 
 tThe antinomies of Kant are said to be a "fool's puzzle". Kant's four antinomies 
 are: — ist the world is limited in space and time (and contra): and. The world con- 
 sists of parts that are simple and composite (and contra): 3rd. The world admits of 
 causality through freedom, and (contra), there is no freedom but the necessity of 
 law: 4th. The world implies the existence of an absolutely necessary being (and 
 contra). 
 
THE EFFECT OF EDUCATION 139 
 
 a struggle for the same tasks and powers, to a condition of 
 society based upon different duties and different powers, 
 wherein the man is held solely to the final accountability. 
 Love is not a solvent of these antinomies, but it may open the 
 eyes and clarify the vision of reason, to see the surpreme rule 
 that responsibility and power can never be severed. 
 
 (4) Higher Education of Women. 
 
 Perhaps the mistake in the higher education of women has 
 been not that it is high, but higher than that of men. The 
 argument for mutual companionship, where heart drawn by 
 nature's charm of sex affinity touches heart in a common 
 atmosphere in the sweet unity of deepest feelings and most 
 hidden truth, where a flash of kindly fire sparkles from the 
 contact of different currents lighting up the dim cold world, 
 is too strong to be overcome. 
 
 If we divide the faculties into two fields, the more mascu- 
 line mind or intellect, and the more feminine soul or sensibil- 
 ities, we shall find that the former seeks to catch and cull 
 relations, is a warring of ideas, whose rest, end and equilib- 
 rium lies in the harmony of truth, and whose culture is sci- 
 ence : while the latter builds by first glimpses and intuitions, 
 by golden beams of light from the subconscious upon the 
 sensitive, negative, peaceful waiting heart, the joyous thrills 
 of life — the emotions, the groundwork of knowledge 
 Itself — and its culture Is fine art. Intellect needs informa- 
 tion, but Its chief culture Is to contest and think: while the 
 sensibilities, though this also to some degree, need inspira- 
 tion, leisure, concrete objects to call forth new and refining 
 sentiments: their chief culture is to receive and feel, while 
 both must have the natural outlet into action. Now our 
 ordinary schools as constituted are mostly adapted for the 
 cultivation of Intellect, but they have grown into a condition 
 where the gathering of information has far outrun its making 
 up, Its use, digestion or transformation by thought. They 
 
I40 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 have become largely feminized by an over accumulation of 
 facts, in which woman may, as to intellect, excel ; but they are 
 lacking in art, which is her natural field. The learning 
 acquired is often more that of pompous voluminous informa- 
 tion, than power of thought evolved by modest ardent love 
 of truth. 
 
 Mere intellectual culture has a tendency to raise the sense 
 of superiority and self esteem. As you ascend the hill top 
 of learning the view is wider, though dimmer of everything 
 below; more principles are taken in, more relations are 
 copned, and more wisdom is supposed, especially in case of 
 little superiority of learning. This breeds the tendency and 
 desire for mastery and control, and hardly brooks subservi- 
 ence to comparative ignorance. But men, as husbands, are 
 still to stand as sponsors for the family ship, and therefore 
 cannot give up the helm. Thus, women being educated much 
 beyond them, the seeds of discord are planted, grow and 
 spread, and with the raised standard of living and her accom- 
 panying inaptitude for domestic work, tend to disrupt the 
 family. 
 
 (5) Physical Culture. 
 
 Life and health have always been the first demands of 
 nature, and the nisus towards reproduction, — natural love — 
 requires implicitly the fresh flowing blood for activity, the 
 nervous vitality for zest and vigor, the sound stalwart flesh 
 for sexual attraction, and the strong wiry constitution for 
 impulse and passion. If the cultures of romantic love have 
 at any time carried a notion of unlikeness to a degree that 
 weakness, puniness and physical daintiness have been made 
 ideals of womanhood, that tendency is a misdirection of 
 nature, and an offense to the better judgment of sense. 
 
 Of all the modern ideas, no one is better than the revival 
 of physical culture in the schools. This is a key to unlock 
 the most serious difficulties, and is almost the salvation for a 
 
THE EFFECT OF EDUCATION 141 
 
 system of universal education. If the educated young men 
 need strong bodies to compete with their fellows in the indus- 
 trial warfare, still more do the educated young women, to 
 perform the duties of the household and the exigencies of 
 maternity. In both cases there is little doubt but that we are 
 on the threshold of a great reform, and that in the future it 
 will clearly be seen and practiced, that true education demands 
 no impairment of the body, and that the educated will tri- 
 umph over any such small obstacles, as inability to work, or 
 to perform the most precious of nature's tasks, the perpetua- 
 tion of life. 
 
 (6) Effect of the Schools. 
 
 It has always been held that the mother, by her close asso- 
 ciation and training, largely formed the character of her chil- 
 dren. It might be asked, who are the modern mothers 
 through the susceptible period of the child's life in school, and 
 what are their family views and domestic notions? Only 
 guesses can be made, but it would perhaps be safe to say, the 
 child is now moulded more by the school than by the home. 
 School statistics show that the majority of school girls look 
 forward to a public or industrial career, rather than a domes- 
 tic life. The doll instinct seems still to exist with very little 
 girls, but soon to vanish. Housework changing in diversity 
 perhaps every few minutes to them is drudgery, while some 
 occupation, which thumps and thumps the same the livelong 
 day, is elevating and attractive. The single in advancing 
 years, both men and women, often turn nature's affinities of 
 sex quite the other way, and sweetness by a strange chemistry 
 oft takes on an acid tang, to which woman may be more 
 liable because to her sex is supreme. Yet contact with tender 
 childhood in the schools may keep fresh the native germs of 
 motherhood in woman, a foster mother tenderly caring for 
 another's child. 
 
 For teaching the young child, personality and love loom up 
 
142 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 as the chief requisites. It is true that a few men of genius, as 
 Pestalozzi and Froebel caught the inspiration from young 
 childhood to touch and train its tender chords of life, but 
 it is no less true that this is woman's natural field, while to 
 man, (as natural as his muscle or his courage) is the love of 
 scientific truth, to grasp the harmonies of conflicting thought. 
 His method for discipline by impersonal command with sure 
 and equal consequence for breach, is more suited to the ad- 
 vanced. Not that the work is higher, but otherwise it would 
 be better, if more men, especially married men, taught the 
 higher branches to both boys and girls for the sake of both 
 school and home. 
 
 (7) Family Ideals. 
 
 It is evident that the public school system might be made 
 a leading support to the family by cultivating ideals, if not 
 also by direct training in domestic pursuits. The value of 
 teaching sewing, cooking or house decoration is not chiefly 
 in the knowledge acquired, but in the aims and ambitions 
 formed, the trend given to the individual mind and the social 
 school life. The child is a plastic living wayfarer started on 
 a journey, whose direction, course and end the teacher con- 
 stantly modifies. Its morals cannot be left alone to church or 
 home, for morality pervades every act. More important 
 than its national ideals or its industrial ideals, are its family 
 ideals. The school is in fact, but a substitute, a farther 
 execution of the family life, an enlarged domestic circle 
 itself. It were strange, if the school's influence should be 
 hostile to its very source, or that its pupils upon graduation 
 should be estranged and fly from the family state. The nur- 
 turing of ideas that cast upon the home life a beauty and 
 attraction, turning the ambition towards household economy, 
 inculcating the more specific domestic virtues, and creating 
 in youth an ardor to be the master or mistress of a fireside. 
 
THE EFFECT OF EDUCATION 143 
 
 are quite as essential, as incitements to patriotism, worldly- 
 honesty, or a business career. 
 
 Within the inner sanctuary of the family and the church 
 lie the institutional codes, the moral rules and inspirations 
 which are fundamental to social life. The family has its own 
 Bible, though unwritten except upon the heart, consciences 
 and traditions of the people. There is no prohibition of this 
 book in the schools, nor is it to be burnt or cast aside, and 
 whenever a people have forgotten or lost its sacred pages, 
 or suffered their minor institutions to blot it out, they are 
 doomed forever. 
 
CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 Survival of the Underllvers. 
 (i) The Underliver. 
 
 POLITICAL economists have laid down the law 
 that population increases with the means of sub- 
 sistence. But it is further laid down as a law, 
 that individuation or applying the means of sub- 
 sistence to the individual life, is in inverse pro- 
 portion to reproduction, or applying such means to other life. 
 This latter law or principle is the same when viewed from a 
 personal standpoint, as that a person is restrained from mar- 
 riage or a family by the economic reason of expense, and the 
 measure of that restraint depends upon the difference between 
 his income, and the prospective cost to him of such family. 
 His cost of living depends upon his standard. Therefore we 
 have the general law, that population increases with the dif- 
 ference between the means of subsistence, and the standard of 
 living. 
 
 When one is associated with others and possesses a like 
 income, but has a lower standard of living, the constant 
 restraint upon him is proportionately less, he "underlives" 
 them, he reproduces and survives. It seems to me that this 
 is a chief practical law to be applied in studying the intricate 
 question of the growth of population, rather than that the 
 poor, or ignorant, or underfed, or imprudent, or physical 
 laborers, necessarily reproduce faster, where no moral prin- 
 ciple Is considered. This law applies especially where differ- 
 ent people with a different standard of living are mixed In 
 any community. It will explain to a large extent, the survival 
 
SURVIVAL OF THE UNDERLIVERS 145 
 
 of particular elements in the population, not only in this coun- 
 try but throughout the history of the world. 
 
 ( 2 ) Industrial Invaders. 
 
 A superior conquering race dominating another, caste 
 firmly fixed by custom as in the South, or other conditions 
 that engender distinct and separate classes, tend to counter- 
 act this law arising from different standards, but where com- 
 petition is full and free, as among the northern people of the 
 United States, the law has a decided effect. It is said that 
 the modern Greek is mostly Slavic, and has but little "heroic" 
 blood in his veins. Probably the distinct Old Roman race is 
 entirely lost. The Normans have left but little of their actual 
 blood in the modern Englishman. The long headed Teuton, 
 the descendant of the Franks and German invaders of Gaul, 
 seems to be disappearing from the population of France. 
 Aside from the dissipation, effeminacy or degeneracy of a 
 nobility, or the depravity or disregard for race morality of a 
 people, this constant force of survival would operate and fin- 
 ally supplant one element by another. It is true that as a 
 society becomes homogeneous, the standard of living tends 
 to become equalized, but many years or generations may 
 ensue before the elements of a population are assimilated, or 
 new elements of a different standard may be constantly pour- 
 ing in, so that the original population or some particular por- 
 tion of a people may be overwhelmed. 
 
 To-day the question is not so much the invasion and con- 
 quest through war by a foreign race, but conquest by indus- 
 trial invaders, who may In a different way, as decidedly as in 
 the former case, extirpate man, woman and child. It is said 
 that a Chinese or Japanese family can live on thirty cents 
 a day. We have seen that here the Chinese appear to be able 
 to continue their standard of living indefinitely. On such a 
 
 10 
 
146 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 standard of living, should they come over here in large num- 
 bers under free immigration, working gradually as they might 
 in all the various occupations, they could in a hundred years 
 extirpate or drive out nearly every white man in the country. 
 It might be asked which was wiser, the working men of San 
 Francisco acting perhaps from feeling or instinct, or some 
 Eastern statesman blandly sitting in a philosophic chair 
 and wasting pages of mellifluous logic on the principle that 
 this country must be free to all ! 
 
 (3) Standard of Living. 
 
 A fair standard of living is embodied in the ideal of 
 American family life. The artistic home, the fittingly clad 
 children with enough to buy the small treasures for their 
 fondest sports and joys, the opportunity to allow them the 
 time for education ; the recreation, the comforts and suitable 
 leisure for parents, who also are the same developed chil- 
 dren, who love to play with books by sights and talk, if not 
 with toys — these all are held as the cherished hope and her- 
 itage of American life. They will hardly be dispensed with, 
 however willing the father to be saving, the mother to be 
 economical, and both by every ingenuity from special work 
 and art, to eke out a modest income. But everything depends 
 upon their income. If "they cannot compete with the pauper 
 labor of Europe," they certainly cannot compete, whether 
 that labor be there or here ; but there it may be handicapped 
 by inferior machinery, methods or customs. Here all these 
 differences disappear, and the foreign competitor comes forth 
 coequal, perhaps superior, to obtain the daily wage, but with 
 his lower standard fixed at least for years. At least a genera- 
 tion ensues before the newcomer acquires, if at all, a new 
 standard, and then on comes another host, and so repeatedly. 
 
 It will be noticed by the tables, Tables III-VII, Column 13 
 that foreigners in forming population count for three, four 
 
SURVIVAL OF THE UNDERLIVERS 147 
 
 and sometimes five times as much as native born Americans. 
 Of course at this rate, and considering the recent tide of 
 immigration, it would not take so long to transform and 
 perhaps again and again retransform an American people. 
 Thus under such conditions a fair standard of living must go 
 down, or else a constant flood of strangers pour in submerg- 
 ing the former people and Institutions as fast as formed, and 
 any ideal of a future American nationality would be based 
 upon a chimera unutterably visionary. 
 
 (4) Causes of Infertility. 
 
 A close causal connection may be noticed between the influx 
 of a large foreign population and the subsequent infertility 
 of the original one. First; wages especially in the lower 
 laboring fields are lessened, and then the old residents feel a 
 stress, and many seek other callings, especially those away 
 from manual labor and that are indoors. By this they may 
 be weakened physically, and their standard of living raised 
 still higher. Again, there is a struggle at first to form a caste, 
 and little to base it on except wealth, which must be shown 
 by greater expenditures and less economy. This raises the 
 standard and tends to debar the possibility of a family. Also 
 the original people flock to the cities where their standard 
 speedily rises much higher, nor would they then venture upon 
 the family life at all, under the conditions of the foreigner. 
 Even if the original population rise higher, it Is towards 
 clerical and professional pursuits, which are not so favorable 
 to reproduction ; for, aside from the physical causes. In these 
 occupations the standard of living as compared with income 
 is relatively higher. Thus the original people are constantly 
 subject to a stress that tends to lower their standard and limit 
 population, while with the newcomers there is no such stress, 
 but a rising standard and encouragement to the family, and 
 
148 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 the former acquire a habit of restriction, both as to marriage* 
 and offspring, which grows and spreads and distinguishes 
 them from the latter, and often becomes a source of felicita- 
 tion when It really means destruction. 
 
 By no means, is this the only or chief cause of infecundity 
 among the primitive population In the northern states. Much 
 greater is that cause that arises from theories of sexual rela- 
 tions and the family, but it will explain In part, why in so 
 short a time there has been so rapid a change in the relative 
 number of the old Americans, and show generally that a 
 large foreign immigration tends touproot the previous people. 
 
 It is further evident that the fact that a majority of the 
 foreign population have settled in the large cities is a check 
 to their relative predominance, and also that such city resi- 
 dence tends to spread the English language and Americanize 
 them very much faster than when they settle in the rural dis- 
 tricts. This fact explains in part the relative Increase of the 
 foreign population in some of the north central states, as Wis- 
 consin, Minnesota and the Dakotas, where they have largely 
 settled upon farms, although the old Americans there were 
 also of an immigrating and vigorous stock. Yet many reform- 
 
 *NOTE— THE MARRIAGE RATE.— The statistics of marriage, unless closely 
 scrutinized, are very deceptive. With a declining birth rate, as in the United States 
 from 5.6 persons to a family in 1850 to 4.7 in igoo, which present rate varies from 
 5.1 in North Carolina to 4.1 in Vermont, a stationary marriage condition would make 
 an increasing per cent, of marriage, because the base of population would be rela- 
 tively less, having fewer children. A population of younger adults, or with improving 
 means of subsistence, would increase the marriage rate; while an increasing rate of 
 divorce with remarriage, and bigamous or irregular marriages would enhance the 
 number of marriages. The census of 1900 shows in the aggregate for all ages a slight 
 increase in the marriage rate over 1890, which might be explained by a declining birth 
 rate, or in part by a greater prosperity in the years prior to 1900; but the actual mar- 
 riage condition must be based on adults only, and the census of 1900 shows a less 
 percentage of married females of the age of 20 years and over, and of married males 
 of the age of 30 years and over than the census of 1890. Of persons 20 years of age 
 and over in 1900, the per cent, of married males for the N. Atlantic Div. was 62.9; 
 for the S. Atlantic Div., 66.8; for the N. Central Div., 63.9; for the S. Central Div., 
 67.3; and the per cent, of married foreign males was 67.3 to 63.6 for the general 
 population. The marriage rate here increases among the foreigners,' while it is de- 
 clining among the remaining population of the North, especially in the middle classes 
 and those engaged in clerical and professional pursuits. (Vol. II, U. S. Census igoo. 
 Tables XLVIII & XLIX on Conjugal Condition). 
 
SURVIVAL OF THE UNDERLIVERS 149 
 
 ers ardently advocate that the drift of foreign immigration 
 should be turned away from the cities to the farms. 
 
 ( 5 ) A Country is its People. 
 
 The right of self-preservation is a first right, and is 
 supremely moral. Sometime ago the world-loving principle 
 of Henry George, that the land like air and solar heat belongs 
 to all, and that every one should only own the personal 
 product of his labor, was widespread, and many were for a 
 time captivated. The effect of that doctrine put in practice 
 would clearly have been to bury an established people 
 quickly with a rushing foreign tide. Not even would there 
 have been the breastworks of established property to stay it. 
 Any socialistic plan that veritably destroys the genuine rights 
 of property, would have a similar effect. 
 
 Its people are the bulwark of the nation, not another folk. 
 Its hoary headed mountains, its massive rivers and dashing 
 streams, its beauteous lakes rock-ribbed, its vast extended 
 plains, all existing for ages before primeval man — these all 
 alone are but a dreary waste without that self same people, 
 folks of the fireside with like dreams, hopes and aspirations. 
 There is no country, but in its life ; and that life is not a pass- 
 ing stream alone, but rather a real embodiment, something to 
 see, examine, talk about and love, a substance enduring for 
 at least a hundred years to come. Visions of a future people 
 gathered from every dumping ground of Europe, from Asia, 
 Africa, the frozen north, the torrid south, with strange and 
 uncouth ideas, customs, religions and institutions, and they 
 overwhelming all, can hardly inspire patriotism, nationality, 
 love of country, or zeal and ardor for political rights and 
 duties. 
 
 Furthermore, religion is a race instinct for the preservation 
 of the nation, people or civilization. It is this spirit of 
 religion that kindles ardor for the life of a people and Its 
 perpetuity, and when It wanes or disappears in any person 
 
I50 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 or in any nation, actual Interest in the social future is apt to 
 change to indifference, or a cold world view; the marks of 
 decay and death appear at the top, and general languor or 
 morbid presentments spread throughout that people. 
 
 To preserve a fair standard of living and ensure national 
 perpetuity and progress, selection should not be limited to the 
 farm yard, to the business office, to marital relations, nor to 
 the choosing and sorting of ideas, but be extended to that 
 whole groundwork and constituency of teeming life, whence 
 issues forth all that is great and grand. The right to choose 
 your citizenship is paramount, clearer than the right to tax, 
 in order to fit such citizenship when here. Soon will It be 
 seen that no high standard of living can be maintained 
 against industrial invaders without exclusion. 
 
 (6) Perils of Immigration. 
 
 The ethnologists are much fascinated with the idea of race 
 intermixture, the crossing of not too dislmllar strains or 
 bloods, thereby producing a more vigorous type with better 
 qualities of each selected, and with the clashing of different 
 ideas and customs of different peoples, that cause variation 
 and progress. This may all be true, but assimilation has its 
 limits. Too rapid an inpouring, like a freshet, washes away 
 the foundations and structures of a society, and Its plant which 
 might be quickened Into new life by a gentle rain Is torn up 
 root and branch. Genuine growth and evolution should be 
 slow: the new things that arise should have some time for 
 trimming and adjustment; else they become fungous, bane- 
 ful thorns, or unshapely overgrowths; their blossoms are 
 unfertile and their rankness turns to rust. 
 
 It is true also, that America has for the most part been 
 peculiarly fortunate heretofore in its class of immigrants; 
 such as the stalwart, steady, honest German steeped In sta- 
 ble and conservative family principles, the active fiery pro- 
 gressive Irishman who becomes so soon a typical American, 
 
SURVIVAL OF THE UNDERLIVERS 1 5 1 
 
 the Scandinavians with Viking blood, the Bohemians most 
 advanced of the Slavic people, the French Canadians, who 
 like the descendants of the Puritans can boast a lineage of 
 nearly three centuries residence on North American soil, and 
 many others. It may be that we have an ideal constituency 
 to build up a great nation, Anglo-Saxon in language and in 
 principles of liberty. 
 
 But granting that the immigration of the past has been 
 desirable, that has little to do with the question in the future. 
 The country belongs to those who are here. Native Amer- 
 icans of all classes may well note the trend of past events, the 
 causes that tear down a fair standard of living, disintegrate 
 the family and destroy the population, and preserve them- 
 selves and have regard for their posterity. There can be no 
 other ideal than that of a united uniform nationality with its 
 special cultures, institutions, history, traditions, literature and 
 art, wherein there is a common interest, charm and love. To 
 realize this ideal the people must survive; but if they fail 
 because they cannot check an overriding army of invaders, 
 nor select their citizens, nor stay the ravages of family dissi- 
 pation, whether the fault be moral turpitude or a blunder, are 
 they fitted to survive? 
 
 REFERENCES IN POLITICAL ECONOMY. 
 John S. Mill, David Ricardo. 
 In Biology, Herbert Spencer. 
 Kace Instincts. Lester F. Ward, Benjamin Kidd. 
 
CHAPTER XX. 
 
 Survival of the Fittest. 
 ( I ) Survival the Ideal of Progress. 
 
 THE idea of Survival of the Fittest does not come 
 so much, as many suppose, from the scientific 
 theory of the origin of species ; it is rather an 
 embodiment, a paraphrase, almost a synonym 
 of the idea of progress itself. We cannot get 
 rid of it if we believe in progression or betterment. For 
 whether in the selection of better plants or animals in agri- 
 culture, better goods or implements and better processes in 
 making them in manufacture, better means of transportation, 
 more skillful managers and more efficient men in business, 
 or in the realm of reason itself we constantly throw out the 
 false and spurious and retain the true; in all, the end, the 
 hope, the expectation, is that the fittest shall survive. Drop 
 that hope, and gloom, discouragement and despair prevail, 
 there is no optimistic rainbow for cheer or promise, a dark 
 blue cloud enshrouds. 
 
 Now what is true of things is true of persons and of life, 
 and what is true of individual life is true of social or group 
 life. There is no possible escape; we must accept the doc- 
 trine of survival, that in the main the fittest only shall live. 
 Though a single individual of the group may serve the latter 
 best by his own sacrifice, yet in that case we rest upon the sur- 
 vival of the group. If societies must wane and perish for bet- 
 ter ones, then the latter are better. If a population for any 
 reason yields to another, then that other, for the world's pur- 
 poses and for progress, is the better, and if better, it were well 
 to know the reasons why. 
 
SURVIVAL OF THE FITTEST 153 
 
 (2) Feeling and Function. 
 
 Animal and human life has been looked upon as a combina- 
 tion of feeling and function ; feeling, that by pleasure, leads 
 the individual to a proper function or end of nature ; or by 
 pain, wards off an evil or danger. Feeling furnishes the emo- 
 tions and pleasures of the soul ; while the intellectual eye may 
 perceive the function or utility. Every feeling has its corres- 
 ponding use or function, whether that function be perceived 
 by the individual or not ; but to abuse, to turn aside or thwart 
 that function, is to mar and prostitute the course of nature. 
 
 The appetities are feelings whose functions are to preserve 
 life. It is said that some of the old Roman epicures, after 
 being gorged in a feast, took an emetic and began anew the 
 repast. Intemperance is an abuse of the appetite of thirst 
 for drink. Amativeness like other appetites is most natural, 
 necessary and proper. Its abuse lies in the prostitution, under 
 any circumstances, of its function. Pleasure is proper when it 
 does no harm and follows nature's course. But pleasure that 
 violates the course, the plan, the function of nature, and 
 thereby works an injury, is sin, and a sense of it rises in a 
 natural conscience and will pervade a social conscience. The 
 abuse of function is seen in the infanticide of some savage 
 tribes, and in feticide, which in some respects is worse than 
 the former, for it often culminates in adult death and the 
 physical deterioration of a people. Hence, a social moral 
 sentiment has arisen, the "horror of abortion," which finds 
 expression in the church and criminal laws. Here is a moral 
 baseness worse than that of the abuse of eating and drinking, 
 and it would seem quite clear that its penalty should be a non- 
 survival for unfitness. 
 
 (3) Malthusianism. 
 
 Few will contend, that always and necessarily the greatest 
 numbers are to be desired, but rather that a well regulated 
 society should, so far as possible, discourage the increase of 
 
154 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 the defective, the paupers, those afflicted with hereditary dis- 
 ease, the congenitally criminal if such there be, and produce 
 from the better, stronger and more intelligent and moral 
 classes. This is the greatest field for selection. Yet nations 
 have always grown, spread, colonized and scattered their 
 civilization by increasing numbers, and to-day that feature 
 mostly explains the preponderance of the leading nationali- 
 ties. 
 
 The Malthusian notion of "the prevention of population 
 by the prudent," published unmodified and in hidden terms, 
 must usually have the effect of a poisonous drug, sweetened 
 and spread broadcast to the undiscriminating public, the gulp- 
 ing prudent and the dealer's own friends and patrons, to com- 
 pass their destruction, though this drug mightbe salutary to the 
 diseased, administered in quiet by the thoughtful social phy- 
 sician.* There is a moral turpitude in the public doctrine and 
 preachment of a limitation of population, cast abroad and 
 wending its viperous way throughout society until a spreading 
 child fear like a contagion permeates a people, and even 
 horror of abortion wanes or vanishes, so great that that alone 
 suffices to justify their non-survival. It is the old idea, "the 
 fool will hang himself," and should be hung. He is not fit 
 to live. 
 
 (4) Spurners of Love Unfit to Live. 
 
 Where doctrines and practices arise, that chill a generous 
 lover's ardor to woo and wed a beauteous modest maiden 
 with instinctive longing to fill what seems an empty nook 
 within the hidden folds of her pure heart; or that blast that 
 maiden's naive inclinations, and turn her in an unnatural 
 
 •Unnaturalness in sexual relations in wedlock strikes at the very heart of mar- 
 riage itself; for, if prevention, aside from abstinence, is right and possible within mar- 
 riage, then why not without, and then why marriage at all. Without a religious or 
 moral code against this "unnaturalness," it is very doubtful that a clever people 
 could long survive. American society is to-day remarkable for the contrast between 
 the rarity and horror of illegitimacy and the frequency of promiscuity. The horror of 
 illegitimacy exceeds the horror of abortion, which order should be reversed. 
 
SURVIVAL OF THE FITTEST 155 
 
 course afloat, alone, upon an unknown sea to struggle with 
 the tempests, oft in despair be wrecked in life and character ; 
 such doctrines and practices are so bad, that quietly they must 
 be brushed aside by nature's law of extirpation. 
 
 When the leaders of society fail to see that Love's own 
 fountain springs from the strange mutual charm of unlike 
 hearts; that thence the mother's absorbing sacrifice, a pat- 
 tern for the world, appears; thence, the father's pride and 
 providing care, brotherhood and sisterhood and the blood 
 bond — all the natural forerunners of that love whose golden 
 clasp, burnished, gilded and anew reformed by Christian cul- 
 ture, must needs bind the jarring minds and hearts of men 
 and rising civilization and distracted governments; and when 
 society forgets the secret of its rise, and spurns or lets decay 
 the family, then doom deservedly awaits it. It is not neces- 
 sary to preach against sex warfare, or to stand affrighted 
 before the spectacle of a new man or woman. If conscious 
 intelligence cannot see the point, then nature quickly will, 
 and ordain another and a better mode of life; for love she 
 must have anyway. That is her wand to lift mankind, and if 
 destroyed, by a new fountain and a new people will she 
 build anew. 
 
 (5) Unfit Individualism. 
 
 This is said to be an individual age when the jutting, tow- 
 ering, varying, inventive mind of the one, untrammeled by 
 the perplexing social currents of the many, can rise by new 
 and hitherto unknown flights. I do not find that culture 
 comes from too much separation; else a lone pair in some 
 north European forest would have discovered the light of 
 civilization. Sentiment and thought itself spring chiefly from 
 the interlacing currents of human intercourse. Deepest and 
 most recondite feeling comes from the play of heart on heart, 
 not in a superficial eddy that whirls — a giddy float round and 
 round — but in the deeper waters where every drop touches 
 
156 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 and moves Its fellow. Too much individualization is against 
 both individual and social progress. It runs to selfishness, 
 which dries up the springs of inspiration and invention, sets 
 all society at war, blocks connecting currents, and breaks the 
 bonds that tie the industrial world. If also it snaps the fam- 
 ily knot and turns affection to gall and bitterness, there is a 
 direful evil for which some remedy must be applied. Again 
 the awful chasm of destruction, nature's final remedy looms 
 forth, 'if thou canst not see and prevent disaster, canst not 
 love and hatest maternity, thou shalt surely die !' Here will 
 the penalty of ignorance or wickedness be the same. Unfit- 
 ness is of body, mind and soul. How could it be otherwise 
 in the spherical perfection of one great law? Fitness is fit- 
 ness everywhere. 
 
 (6) Reward of Love. 
 
 But are the grand ideals of liberty, equality, independence, 
 and the reformation of society to be ruthlessly buried, and 
 the universal high road to fame be deserted except by few, the 
 rest retiring into quiet jungles, content with homely joys? 
 The many must rock the cradle, or go abroad to find the chil- 
 dren bread. For forty years that father and that mother have 
 given half or two-thirds of their earnings and their toil to chil- 
 dren; but that other one has spent it all upon himself. 
 Would not nature be unkind, not to reward unselfishness, 
 upon which she most depends for culture and enlightenment 
 by survival? It is said that our society is becoming encrusted 
 and hardened by commercialism, which is endangering our 
 institutions and the dearest pleasures of life ; that sympathy 
 is largely jerky and spasmodic, feels often only for animals or 
 for some half barbarian in a distant clime, but scarcely for its 
 brother at its door; that magnates of wealth would even 
 freeze out a whole people for a few more dollars, under the 
 petty claim of a mistaken right. This should not survive. 
 
 Two prime forces are the cure for individualistic selfish^ 
 
SURVIVAL OF THE FITTEST 157 
 
 ness: — the family, nature's first institution, to generate the 
 chords of love; and the church whose matchless perfection 
 lies in the fact that it is circled about the "Sun of Righteous- 
 ness" whose beaming rays of love, falling on those first nur- 
 tured in the family, shine everywhere. Thus is the light of 
 love kindled into dazzling brilliancy, and with love in the 
 regenerated family comes flowing the vigorous stream of life. 
 If the light of love and life go out, then will the world be 
 cast in darkness and become a cold dead planet unfitted to sur- 
 vive. 
 
 REFERENCES. 
 
 As to Survival of the Fittest and Natural Selection, Charles Darwin, Alfred R. 
 Wallace and August Weissmann. 
 
 As to Feeling and Function. Lester F. Ward, Pure Sociology, P. 124. 
 
CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 Interrelation of Industry with the Family. 
 ( I ) The Property Right. 
 
 WE seem to be living in an age of the reign of 
 coercion by property, rather than of coer- 
 cion by personal sway. Men have always 
 been and always will be moved by the 
 forces, love and fear; but in the course of 
 progress, love relatively gains upon fear, and fear relatively 
 assumes milder forms for its means of coercion, as from a 
 control over persons by virtue of a personal right and author- 
 ity, to a control arising from property right. To-day in this 
 country, the remains of control by personal right lie vested 
 in the state and chiefly over children in the family, while the 
 control by property right regulates industry, and is mostly 
 the remaining coercive power between husband and wife in 
 the family. The question, therefore, as to what is the prop- 
 erty right comes to the front and is the foremost issue, both 
 in industry and in the family. The foundation of property 
 must be again searched, and if notions concerning it be wrong, 
 they must be righted and resettled. At the bottom all the 
 labor struggles circle about this theme. 
 
 It is claimed that the modern corporation is somewhat of 
 a monstrosity, that it has by law rights of property and exemp- 
 tions, as the freedom from personal liability and criminal 
 prosecution of the corporators; and privileges and oppor- 
 tunities, as for accumulations of capital and combination, 
 that no private person enjoys; that it is a privileged creature 
 of the state, an impermm in imperio, and should accordingly 
 
INTERRELATION OF INDUSTRY 159 
 
 be subject to the state, and only exercise its functions when in 
 harmony with the interest of all ; that it is a plutocratic gov- 
 ernment, in which the voting and control is by stock or dol- 
 lars, instead of by stockholders or men, and in this respect 
 wholly unlike the method of the general government; that 
 by this plutocratic method of voting a majority of stock, never 
 so small, absolutely controls the minority and leaves the lat- 
 ter subject to a kind of piracy at the mercy of its captors. 
 Also that this form of corporate organization destroying the 
 interests of smaller investors, necessarily leads to the vast 
 accumulation of capital into one or a few hands, destroys com- 
 petition, plunders consumers, and leaves the laboring man 
 without a chance of choice of employers, and therefore sub- 
 ject to an iron rule of industrial coercion and despotism. 
 Hence he takes to his only course a counter organization by 
 labor unions, which seem to be the only check and stay to this 
 tide of property domination. The middle class of property 
 holders, being crushed between the upper mill-stone of the 
 corporations and the lower one of the unions, and driven 
 thereby into a fiercer and more weakening competition, have 
 become so timid, so confined exclusively to business, that if 
 dependence were put upon them alone, the direful forebod- 
 ings of W. J. Ghent in "Our Benevolent Feudalism" might 
 be actually realized. 
 
 It is evident that for all the evils that may be presumed to 
 arise from the foregoing, there Is a simple principle if It could 
 be executed, that lies at the very foundation of the property 
 right and of government to wit : That any monopoly. Indus- 
 trial, governmental or military, by one or a few, must be sub- 
 ject to the control of the many or all and held In check : that 
 unrestrained individual control by means of a monopolistic 
 property right, so called. Is upon the same principle, as unlim- 
 ited personal control by means of military power, or by the 
 
i6o THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 ordinary government in the hands of individuals not amen- 
 able to the public, which constitutes autocracy and despotism.* 
 
 ( 2 ) Democracy and Plutocracy. 
 
 When the people seek to escape from monopolies, especially 
 those that have obtained valuable municipal franchises for 
 little or nothing or are about to seize others, and they study 
 the question of municipal ownership or control of public utili- 
 ties, in other countries so prevalent, they find this condition : 
 The city or municipality is governed by votes of individuals 
 irrespective of property, while the tax-payers are the sole 
 direct parties in interest for gains or losses, whenever any 
 business enterprise is undertaken by the aggregate group. 
 For this reason, the majority of voters — often three-fourths, 
 sometimes nine-tenths — not being tax-payers, have no sub- 
 stantial interest as to the profits or business success of such 
 enterprise, and it is handicapped from the start. This system 
 of municipal representation by heads irrespective of property 
 is the contrary to the corporation system of property control 
 irrespective of heads, wherein every share of stock has a vote, 
 and both are unlike that intermediate form of control in the 
 law of partnership developed by a protracted evolution of 
 law and extended experience, whereby both heads and prop- 
 erty control. 
 
 Besides, in other respects constitutions and Imperial court 
 decisions have fastened upon the law strangely developed and 
 seemingly wrong principles of the property right, that the 
 people can hardly change. If they would.f It is manifest 
 therefore, that there are two systems of representation and 
 power, one democracy in the government, and another which 
 
 •Industrialism or militancy may be equally the means of despotism. Contra; Her- 
 bert Spencer in Principles of Sociology. 
 
 tAs an instance of this may be cited the famous Dartmouth College Case, where- 
 by the vote of a municipal council or legislative body granting a franchise without 
 reservations, cannot be repealed or materially modified, on the ground of the viola- 
 tion of contract. 
 
INTERRELATION OF INDUSTRY i6i 
 
 we will call plutocracy in corporate wealth; that these two 
 contrary systems incite a somewhat furious contest, which 
 centers about the question 'what is the real property right.' 
 It is not at all wonderful then that that question should be 
 thrown into confusion, bandied about from lip to lip of the 
 wiser or the foolish, until often great numbers lose all regard 
 for the sacredness of property and forget that it is a chief 
 pillar of civilization.! 
 
 (3) Property Essential to the Family. 
 
 Industry cannot be carried on without organization, nor 
 organization exist without a central control, and that control 
 must rest in the owner, the party in interest who gains or 
 loses by the result. The motive to labor and make money 
 rests upon the expectation of possession, management and 
 reward. A claim of the right to be employed, accompanied 
 by a claim to control the employer's business, blocks the 
 wheels of all industry, which, without legal protection against 
 the enforcement of such claim, will depart to another place 
 or country. The right of property mutually conceded stands as 
 a necessary first principle. 
 
 Likewise the family, which is also a business or economic 
 society, must have as such, a control by the party who has the 
 economic interest or responsibility to preserve its unity, con- 
 tinuity and efficiency. It is true that its authoritative head 
 need not necessarily be limited to one person, as the husband. 
 The wife may assume that position, taking the burden of 
 providing ; or both may assume it, taking the burden equally : 
 But as in industry, the right of property stands as the very 
 basis of marital permanency, and when it does not receive 
 
 tThe effect of the monopoly, "promoting" and corporate greed that confronts us 
 to-day is to destroy property and national wealth; for, wealth in the long run will 
 only accumulate where the owner, who has justly earned and saved his property, is 
 protected in its enjoyment. 
 
 11 
 
1 62 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 legal sanction or protection, or more, when the law tends to 
 destroy that right, the family institution must totter, decay, 
 and disappear. The tender chords and fragile bonds of love 
 cannot alone preserve the economic family, any more than 
 love or any other sentiment alone without that property right 
 can preserve any other economic or industrial society. The 
 right of property must be supported by a strong social senti- 
 ment, an unquestionable authority, and when that sentiment 
 wanes, or becomes negative by contrary theories or indiffer- 
 ence, the new condition ramifies through all the institutions of 
 a society, is felt no less in the family than in industry, and 
 has everywhere the same disruptive effects. The whole pres- 
 ent industrial system, and the present family system depend 
 for their perpetuity upon the preservation of that sentiment. 
 Property is sacred ; it is not merely something nice to own or 
 have, but more, a golden band that ties the ripening sheaves, 
 the long awaited harvest, the precious gift of civilization. 
 (4) Parallelisms. 
 
 Partly at least from a certain laxity in the idea of the right 
 of property have arisen some striking parallelisms, in industry 
 and in the family, which we have before called paralyzing 
 antinomies.* They seem to spring from a new awakened 
 consciousness suffused with an aspiring hazy sentiment, una- 
 ble to think clearly, where the claims of love and justice, of 
 benevolence and obligation, of moral or sentimental right, and 
 legal or property right, which must in every case be kept 
 separate, are all confounded. They are that the one has the 
 right to be employed without obedience, to be protected with- 
 out acquiescence, to be supported without yielding, to be at 
 once both dependent and independent; that the other must 
 take the risk without discretion, bear the burden without 
 power, assume the blame without authority, receive the con- 
 sequences or punishment without free will to act. These are 
 
 *See Chapter XVIII, Sec. 3. 
 
INTERRELATION OF INDUSTRY 163 
 
 all the misty seeds of anarchy that lurk about misguided 
 notions of property, but ready at any time to spring up to 
 strangle government itself. If they have been more conspic- 
 uous in the family, it is because its economic nature has been so 
 illy understood, that it has been looked upon as something en- 
 tirely separated from other law and right, founded upon au- 
 thority alone without a definite reason, when the truth rather 
 is, that the family system with an authoritative head, as care- 
 fully and particularly set forth by St. Paul and St. Peter,t 
 is in strict conformity to economic law, it being understood 
 that the head is the provider. No other system of perma- 
 nent organization is possible. 
 
 The civil law at its very birth was deemed the guardian 
 angel of property, which is the product of toil, the result of 
 energy, the reward for intelligence, the consequence of thrift 
 and saving, a creation by man, which he owns. What if now, 
 by a misconception of the origin and nature of ownership, by 
 legalized monopolies, by discriminating privileges, by political 
 corruption, by loaded scales of justice or one sided punish- 
 ments, the law itself should be an instrument to property's 
 overthrow. 
 (5) Let Alone. 
 
 If progress is a lightened ship wherein the heavy power of 
 force and fear gives way to lighter love and mild persuasion, 
 the compulsory law must gradually lose its hold, and for 
 trend and tendency the motto be, let alone, Laissez Faire. 
 The limitation, repealing or lessening the power of the coer- 
 cive law, and thereby enlarging the scope of natural freedom 
 is all in the line of laissez faire. Some bad law or some law 
 once good, but now grown out of place, may be a perfect 
 thorn in a social body and prevent the natural healing of a 
 festering sore. 
 
 Private enterprise, or to work for oneself, is a chief incen- 
 
 ti Cor. Chap. VII, Eph. Chap. V, Col. Chap. Ill, i Peter Chap. III. 
 
1 64 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 tive and cause of material advancement. That is why busi- 
 ness undertakings by individuals are generally more success- 
 ful than those by government, why small concerns, though 
 lacking in the economy of combination, may still thrive bet- 
 ter than vast bodies overridden by parasites. If the law by 
 positive and especial privileges to corporations enables them 
 to smother individual enterprise, stifle competition, foment 
 labor disturbances, engender in the community a confused 
 disregard for property, and thus endanger the whole indus- 
 trial and family system, to curtail that law, even to cut off 
 corporations altogether, (If that were necessary which would 
 not be the case) would all be in the line of less not more civil 
 law, and more of the operation of natural law. Or if busi- 
 ness enterprise can be conducted with greater economy and 
 things made cheaper by large concerns, then to limit the pres- 
 ent loose powers of corporations, so that small stockholders 
 could invest and be as safe as others, by giving them an indi- 
 vidual voting power and by special guards and restraints upon 
 majorities, and to check the possibility of corporate monop- 
 oly, through courts and the provisions of statutes, would not 
 be more of the coercive power of property through law, but 
 rather a restriction. 
 
 So also In the family, which for ages in the world's his- 
 tory has been able to maintain itself with little or no Interfer- 
 ence by the outside government, legislation should be directed 
 rather towards limitation and a return to the first principles 
 of natural justice, to a property right based upon actual earn- 
 ing, and a contract right founded upon mutual justice and the 
 welfare of the community.* Some would have deserting 
 
 *As the right of property is based upon actual earning and merit, the further 
 advancement of the legal rights of married women should lie in the direction of their 
 earnings and savings, as members of the family community. This commnuity does 
 not bestow upon one member the right to control the outside earnings of the other; 
 for that would destroy the idea of property; nor is it a partnership in which both 
 parties equally must earn and are held accountable; for where one party alone is 
 responsible, as now the head of a family, a partner's right in the other would de- 
 stroy the idea of responsibility. This community should rather afford to either mem- 
 ber the right to enforce the obligations of the other, and to share in its accumulated 
 fund upon its discontinuance. 
 
INTERRELATION OF INDUSTRY 165 
 
 husbands sent to the state prison, instead of as now to jail. 
 Others would have a general United States law of divorce, 
 whereby exiles from kindred and fugitives escaping to other 
 states from an impending imprisonment in their own, for fail- 
 ure to pay alimony to separated wives, might be captured 
 anywhere and brought back to prison ; but the compulsory law 
 on one side has probably been already carried too far. The 
 family must be created and preserved by love and not by 
 force. 
 
 (6) Progress a Slow Growth. 
 
 It is said that society is plastic and it has been likened to an 
 ever moving changing protoplasm; but this simile hardly 
 meets the case, unless it be a very primitive group. An 
 enlightened society is more like an advanced, developed bodily 
 structure with stable skeleton and frame work, with organs 
 fixed and static, that only change their outermost parts and 
 retain their form. Growth occurs, but in the lines of struc- 
 ture; trimming only is possible, but if too far or deep, it 
 will kill the body; theories of new cultures are good, but 
 often, far and long away to be applied. Political reforms are 
 always needed, but the people by a natural instinct cling to the 
 old, though bad, for fear the new will bring a dire upheaval. 
 Just as the doctors watch for nature's cure and unforeseen 
 suggestions, so the statesman will patiently await the people's 
 beck and nod and stir when all is ready. With such a won- 
 drous compound as the social body, you cannot rush and 
 hurry, and as' yet prevision has only the dimmest sight. The 
 artificial thorns and blocks are clearest to be seen, and first got 
 rid of. In legislation it is usually more necessary to repeal 
 bad laws than to concoct new ones. In social philosophy it is 
 usually better to beware of newfangled theories than to over- 
 throw the old and tried. New plans and ways and customs 
 should first be tried by a kind of private experiment in a 
 laboratory and many times be submitted to the test of reason, 
 
1 66 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 before they are foisted broadcast upon the public. Patience 
 to watch and wait, to think and hope, and to believe with 
 cheer in an ultimate betterment, should characterize every 
 endeavor in social reform. The politicians are not all bad; 
 the wire-pullers have their service ; if all were perfect, there 
 would be no need of action. 
 
CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 American Individualism and the Family. 
 ( I ) Origin of Group Feelings. 
 
 IF two persons should meet and talk upon subjects in 
 which each had opposite individual interests, they 
 would naturally disagree, and the conflict of ideas 
 would check and keep in the background their respec- 
 tive differing sentiments ; if however the topic should 
 have a common interest, their common sentiments would grow 
 and tend to become permanent. So in any group, as in the 
 family, common sentiments arise, and by a slow process 
 increase and grow until they become a part of the social mind. 
 As an individual must have feeling to lead him to action, 
 an intellectual power to enable him to perceive ends and the 
 means to reach them, and instincts or mere impulses, which 
 are feelings given directly by nature to guide to unforeseen 
 ends ; so must a society have common feelings for its action, 
 common impulses to social ends, and social instincts caught 
 by imitation, by sympathy with the group, by unhesitating 
 obedience to authority, or prompted by a mysterious social 
 nature, and these instincts are mostly blind to the social end. 
 As all continued life requires both the individual and the 
 group life, so must there be in every individual a combination 
 of individual feelings and group feelings, which, with refer- 
 ence to their being embodied in thought and represented by 
 ideas we may call sentiments, and with reference to feeling 
 and the acceptance of authority are beliefs. The family 
 presents the most perfect type of a social body, not only 
 because it has the natural bond of love, but also because, 
 
1 68 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 being small, its social sentiments are stronger, its actual mem- 
 bers perceive more clearly and feel a greater interest in the 
 common end, than a large society which must depend far 
 more upon authority and race instincts. But in all cases every 
 group must have its social sentiments, and these sentiments 
 arise by a slow growth that comes from association. 
 
 (2) Cause of American Individualism. 
 
 The social sentiments of different groups are different, and 
 where such groups come into social contact and intercourse, 
 the differing sentiments collide, and if they rest simply upon 
 feeling, authority or mere belief, and have not become 
 rationalized so that the social end is clearly perceived, by such 
 collision they tend to lessen and vanish. A large immigra- 
 tion freely spread over a people, education and extensive 
 reading that bring the mind into contact with other different 
 social ideas, the frequent traveling, commingling and changes 
 of location of a people, and wide business Intercourse, all have 
 this effect ; and a society, as In America, where all these influ- 
 ences are paramount and the elements are so different, tends 
 to lose its original social sentiments and bonds, and slide 
 towards the individual sentiments and ends, and thus pro- 
 duce a type of individualism, and the most natural and ordin- 
 ary end for such Individualism must be the acquisition of 
 wealth. 
 
 The materialistic philosophy has likewise produced a 
 very great effect in stimulating the popular ambition towards 
 material wealth, towards which goal there is not only the 
 stream of almost all the men, but in some sections one-third of 
 the women, which latter have thus been withdrawn from the 
 domestic and social family life and Ideals. But human nature 
 must have sociability the love of which is Inherent, and the 
 tendency of social intercourse In a society as we have described 
 will be towards voluntary associations, temporary organi- 
 zations, clubs, or "society" for pleasure, pastime, fashion, 
 
AMERICAN INDIVIDUALISM 169 
 
 display, or mental culture, where membership Is shifting and 
 there is no permanent interest in a common end. In such a 
 society mode imitation and "fads" which may be nature's 
 attempt to form new abiding social sentiments, will naturally 
 be prevalent. Its individualism will tend to diversity of ideas, 
 and with them to great activity, though not necessarily to 
 high culture ; but also it will tend to disunion, discontent and 
 possible disintegration, and to the breaking down of authority 
 and obedience. It destroys the social sentiments, and that 
 is a reason why the pulse of public interest Is so weak. 
 
 Time only, with a special culture towards social ends and 
 ideals, will succeed in building anew a more stable society for- 
 tified by new sentiments and beliefs or by the old renewed. 
 The people of a nation must be assimilated, not only In 
 language and outward forms of government, but In common 
 hopes, ideals, traditions and purposes, and this is the work 
 of generations, chiefly accomplished through cultures within 
 the family upon the common soil. 
 
 (3) Individualism Hostile to the Family. 
 
 Thus we have in every human breast a tendency towards 
 individualism, whose idealized ultimate is anarchy, and a ten- 
 dency towards the social or sociality, whose idealized ultimate 
 Is socialism. In general, every person and every people float 
 between these two extremes, and this people, however much 
 the rosy dream of far off socialism may appear to many, 
 seems to be somewhat dangerously near the line of anarchy; 
 that Is, its individualism is extreme. This individualism, 
 which seems to be a feature of American society more 
 marked in the northern states, is undoubtedly a powerful 
 force hostile to the interest of the family. 
 
 Individualism is a repellant, rather than an attractive force. 
 It tends to separation and contention, rather than to unifica- 
 tion and harmony of Ideas. It may develop the Intellect, but 
 rather suppresses the refined emotions. It may tend to pro- 
 
I70 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 gress by fostering invention, but rather dwarfs and holds in 
 check that highest inspiration, that comes from the free flow 
 together of the thought and feeling of the many. It may 
 spur on the single one by holding before his very clasp his 
 own reward, but the object of his vision becomes contracted, 
 his aim narrow, and his end, a thing that affords to him alone 
 immediate personal pleasure, such as money. For a society 
 it is a force that makes the members fly apart ; It cools ardor, 
 dampens affection, stifles sympathy and withers love. The 
 ideas of two persons or of many, like their feelings, may flow 
 and fuse together like the reproductive cells of sex, and form 
 a unity. This force repels them, or like fission divides one 
 into two, and what was 'right' to both, one thing single and 
 clear, now shuflles into two, 'my right and yours.' Contention 
 winds its snaky form between the differing thoughts till sparks 
 of anger drive the souls apart. 
 
 (4) Past and Present Bonds. 
 
 In a simpler former society, the relation of husband and 
 wife had for means of unity : First, the Iron band of personal 
 authority and coercion, without even a possible dispute as to 
 right of property ; Second, the privative restraint in the use of 
 property or things, with little interference by courts or law; 
 Third, an imperative conscience that forbade almost any 
 thought of a possible dissevered unity; Fourth, a law when 
 interposed compelling restitution of marriage, and seldom, as 
 now too often, waving a two-edged sword of divorce or sepa- 
 ration ; and Fifth, the same ties of love, children and home 
 that have ever existed, though perhaps some of these have 
 become stronger with advancing years. Besides that former 
 society was stable, and permeated with the spirit of con- 
 servative sociality rather than radical individualism. Family 
 unity was then comparatively a simple thing. It did not need 
 three or four years of love making to determine whether the 
 affinity were strong enough to bind. Without a day of court- 
 
AMERICAN INDIVIDUALISM 171 
 
 ship love would after marriage spring up in its firm-fenced 
 garden, without a chance to lose itself outside. Now, many 
 of these marital bonds are broken and some made by the 
 very hand of nature seem to be strained and weakened, as the 
 tie of children, the natural right to property and the enforce- 
 ment of economic law, the right to security endangered by a 
 stormy atmosphere of marital litigation, and natural love 
 tainted by a spirit of sex warfare ; and perhaps worse than 
 all, an arrogant individualism, on pretense of equal rights or 
 superior claims, scatters selfishness, disagreement, discontent, 
 dissension and disruption through the common mind, until, 
 if a break occur in that once happy home, the eager tongue of 
 scandal spreads before delighted ears the sacred secrets of 
 love's inmost cloister. 
 
 (5) "Young America." 
 
 As evidence that American society is pervaded with indi- 
 vidualism, the case of the spirit of the youth "Young Amer- 
 ica" may be taken. There has been no especial change in the 
 power of parents to control their children. They have as to 
 them the same right of personal coercive sway, the full control 
 of property and its privative sanctions, as of old, together 
 with the assistance of the formulated discipline of the schools. 
 Yet the children soon catch the spirit of independence, often 
 of insubordination, chafe under authority, fail to imbibe the 
 imperative nature of law and moral conscience, so that upon 
 their young imperious hearts "I must" is rasping and dis- 
 tasteful. 
 
 A strange confounding of the different fields of discipline 
 and love starts from the home itself individualized and weak- 
 ened in control, but is most striking in the schools, augmented 
 there by the tenderness of parents and often by their inter- 
 ference, but also largely caused by the effeminate character 
 of teachers. Discipline should be masculine, imperative, once 
 spoken. Its type is in the military and Industrial regime, 
 
172 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 which is like the law of nature and knows no parleying. That 
 discipline lies at the very foundation of all character. It 
 is the source of all energetic and decisive action, of the per- 
 formance of duty, nay of the definite accuracy of all thought 
 and execution. It needs but little love, and less diplomacy. 
 Love has a separate field; to raise and inspire the teacher, 
 and to exalt the good and duteous pupils. 
 
 Even more observable, perhaps just at present, than the 
 wild roystering conduct of the boys who are supposed by 
 nature to be overflowing with pent up activity, is a bold, 
 forward immodest behaviour of many girls whose instincts 
 should rather guide them to a more docile and modest gentil- 
 ity. All this is bad material for the home, which like the 
 farm, the workshop and the factory needs discipline, however 
 much suffused with love in its own sphere. 
 
 ( 6 ) The Home is the Remedy. 
 
 If now this people are somewhat in a whirling eddy of des- 
 perate individualism, which Nietsche would have delighted 
 in, which in its last throes and clutch for gold has filled the 
 country with an army of freebooters and promoters like the 
 buccaneers of Queen Elizabeth's time, it would be well to 
 swing the rhythmic pendulum of the spirit of the times a lit- 
 tle to the other side towards sociality. Is it not a foresight 
 of this necessity that makes the interest in sociological study ? 
 The church solicitous for society sounds its alarm, and the 
 close student finds religion to be one of the necessary forces 
 of nature to generate and preserve social instincts, to inspire a 
 social body towards a great career, and fire the social heart 
 with energy to start and keep alive social unity, to instil and 
 formulate into a system morality; to spread abroad happi- 
 ness and contentment, and to create and keep in conscious- 
 ness that wonderful compromise and harmonious union 
 between the warring social and individual interests, in the doc- 
 trine of the future life and future rewards and punishments. 
 
AMERICAN INDIVIDUALISM 173 
 
 Learning, too, in spite of the many schools, seems to be in 
 danger; for the habit of gathering and counting dollars 
 passes into the study halls, and knowledge like wealth is reck- 
 oned by quantity and number, by the crammed accumulation 
 of facts, while the spirit that loves truth is frightened away. 
 
 But the greatest foe to rank individualism is the family. 
 It is there that the power of love converts, often in a trice, 
 a self-seeking, self-centered, callous-hearted, unsympathetic 
 man into one who will constantly toil and devote his life 
 mostly for others; that will turn a silly, selfish, simpering 
 girl into a gentle, kind, forbearing matron. It is the family 
 that founded the first and model society, a pattern for all 
 others. That misty vision of the socialists, a charm so potent 
 as to create a "new religion," that Utopia of social bliss and 
 perfected structure philosophers have idealized, that heaven 
 on earth of peace and rest and love that poets in songs of 
 ecstasy have dreamed of, lies at the very door around the 
 hearthstone. The family is a chaste and silent star, first in the 
 social system, that beams forth, not only the individual, but 
 the social light of life. Its far off ray is still the nearest one 
 whence comes this mystic light. When it goes out, there Is 
 appalling darkness and universal death. 
 
 NOTE AS TO FORCES OF SOCIALIZATION. 
 "If we understand by ethos a body of related standards, ideals and valuations, 
 then we can say that a social ethos distinct from the private ethos is formed under 
 the following conditions. First, the intercourse by which superior ethical elements 
 are selected and gain currency, must be long and intimate. Second, the individuals 
 must not be very unlike or prepossessed by clashing traditions. Third, the group 
 must not receive many strangers, or have close contact with alien groups. Fourth, 
 there must be a matrix of folk-love, religion, literature or art, in which the ethical 
 gains may be embedded and held fast. Fifth, the new ethical varieties are not safe 
 from swamping until they have entered into tradition, and the young have been 
 reared under them." Edward A. Ross, in Social Control, Chapter XXV, P. 346. 
 
 REFERENCES FOR THIS AND THE PRECEDING CHAPTER. 
 
 On Trusts and Monopolies, Kichard T. Ely, William M. Collier, Jeremiah W. 
 Jenks. I 
 
 On Laissez Faire, Adam Smith, 
 
CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 Democracy and the Family. 
 ( I ) Democracy, a Social Force. 
 
 IT must be confessed that the seething caldron with its 
 stifling livid fumes around which the hosts of ultra 
 individualism and commercialism gather is private 
 industry. The domination of the self may find expres- 
 sion in militancy or industry alike, and at present 
 seeks control by unjust industrial sway. Nature's structures 
 seem to be built by contrary forces, pulling and pushing, and 
 balancing by equilibration, and thereby producing a forward 
 movement or moving equilibrium, as typified by the motion 
 of the earth around the sun. In society, private interest is 
 the centrifugal force, while the social sentiments and ties are 
 the centripetal force. Both are necessary, but the centrifugal 
 force alone or predominant flings the constituent bodies out 
 into the cold, boundless, lifeless space, and destroys the sys- 
 tem. 
 
 Now democracy is a social more than an antisocial or indi- 
 vidualistic cause or force. It possesses the strong social fea- 
 ture that the members or citizens are conscious of and 
 expected to strive for the common end of good government. 
 The management of governmental affairs is a common busi- 
 ness, and in the cities, the actual transactions for roads, 
 bridges, sidewalks, sewers, public buildings, and enterprises, 
 to say nothing of the ownership or control of all public utili- 
 ties, are all socialistic in tendency, and inure the people to 
 work together for a common interest. It is true that In a 
 democracy everybody is a factor, but that is also true of every 
 
DEMOCRACY AND THE FAMILY 175 
 
 social body. Even In a communistic society the units are sup- 
 posed to so do the work together, that an actual head other 
 than the united whole, is unnecessary. Democracy also, 
 whether of the type of the Athenian populace, or representa- 
 tive as in the United States, must have the same necessary 
 obedience to authority, though it is to a public rather than a 
 personal authority. It is a departure from personal, but not 
 from social control. Its idea is a goddess, not merely of lib- 
 erty, but whose soul is the mysterious embodiment of the souls 
 of a whole people. 
 
 ( 2 ) An Aid to the Family. 
 
 There seems to be little evidence in history that democ- 
 racy has been on the whole hostile to the family. The 
 Athenian family was rigorous and enduring. The Spartans 
 preserved their peculiar social system for nearly five hun- 
 dred years, though taking the boys from home to the public 
 mess at seven years of age. Family life decayed in Rome 
 chiefly under the empire. The Italian republics seem to have 
 waxed in population during their ascendency. 
 
 The American colonies were substantially republics, and 
 it may be said that during the first two hundred years of this 
 republican country, the family here throve, persisted, devel- 
 oped loftiest ideals, and was fruitful in a numerous popula- 
 tion, to a greater degree than almost anywhere else in history. 
 Most of the early colonists brought with them an ardent 
 religious consciousness fired by persecution, and over here 
 for a long while they were separated from the philosophic 
 and iconoclastic contentions of Europe, so that their religious 
 faith was primitive, single and forceful, and they had the 
 advantage of this faith, one of the strongest of social bonds. 
 Likewise they settled in lone spots upon separate farms, where 
 the family was largely apart and distinct from other social 
 bodies, and thus acquired a special strength of Its own. It 
 was kept aloof from the vices of cities, and like the old patrl- 
 
176 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 archal family its government and control was mostly con- 
 fined within its own bounds. It was favored by the economic 
 conditions that made it of pecuniary advantage. Thus the 
 earlier republic, whatever dissocial seeds it may have con- 
 tained, possessed unusually firm, social and integrating forces 
 to counter-balance all elements of disruption. Obedience to 
 public authority seems to have been as implicit as elsewhere, 
 and there was developed a more than ordinary regard and 
 veneration for law; and it may be noted that the natural 
 object of human reverence in a republic. Is the law and its 
 embodiment In public institutions, as is seen In the Roman 
 Republic. Therefore, fidelity gives place to patriotism, per- 
 sonal and private sway to public sway, authority and obeis- 
 ance to a single individual, to acquiescence in the public will. 
 
 (3) Dethronement of Personal Sway. 
 
 If, however, we closely analyze democracy, we find two 
 elements which seem to be of a disruptive social aspect. They 
 are the principles of equality, and the dethronement of per- 
 sonal sway. Of equality we have spoken, how like any idea 
 taken singly and put in the solitary laboratory of logic, it 
 spreads out, a huge abnormal growth, that may overwhelm 
 and bury other equally valid ideas and thus Impair rational 
 balance. But equality lay in the germ of Christianity itself. 
 It was the woof which with the warp of "right" constituted 
 justice. It was the corner-stone of all law, the mould in which 
 liberty was cast, the frame-work on which hope and oppor- 
 tunity rested. Industry herself took wings of onward flight 
 when equality was ensured, and science and art aspired 
 untrammeled to its modern heights, when the bonds of unjust 
 discrimination and disfavor were removed. Equality has in 
 all countries and in every government raised its exultant head, 
 and by virtue of its inherent virtue been mostly triumphant. 
 
 From the beginning of human organization control by per- 
 sonal sway has been an essential element. It contains the 
 
DEMOCRACY AND THE FAMILY 177 
 
 idea, that one person by virtue of his personal status alone has 
 a natural authority to control another, and it is usually exer- 
 cised by physical power with punitory consequences. It is 
 thus an antithesis to equality. It is against this principle that 
 the Republic has waged an unceasing warfare. The condition 
 wrought by this conflict has been both a source of strength in 
 inspiring individual vigor and patriotism, and a source of 
 weakness in removing one of the original forces that make for 
 unity, decisive action and concentrated power. Now when 
 a new industrial marauder seems by trusts, by corporation 
 schemes, by manipulations of franchises and political corrup- 
 tions to threaten the castle of justice, wherein every lowliest 
 citizen is guarded that he may begin life with equal chance, 
 there is no czar or emperor to stay this clutching hand by 
 ukase or edict at a single word; there is only the slow, law- 
 bound, hesitating voice of the people. 
 
 (4) Nobility of Wives. 
 
 Only then can we lay to democracy the loss of personal 
 sway in the family between husband and wife, and as to this 
 means of control there still lingers a strange admix- 
 ture, differing somewhat in different states, ^n some, 
 and to some extent in all, there still remain vestiges 
 of the common law authority of the husband per se, 
 as head of the house irrespective of his property or 
 earnings ; while in others, and to some extent in all, there has 
 arisen a new and privileged nobility of wives, who in this 
 dual relation are exempt from laws, punishments and obliga- 
 tions binding upon the husband, and enjoy liberties and immu- 
 nities denied himO'^Perhaps this new nobility, if limited to 
 domestic and deserving matrons, the would-be foundresses 
 of abiding homes, might be- in the line of progress and an 
 advantage to the family. 
 
 But as in the republic, so in the family, the clipping of 
 12 
 
178 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 personal sway takes away one of the means of control and 
 unity, and it must be conceded that no small portion of family 
 jars, disagreements, separations and divorces arise from this 
 cause, and should the last vestiges of personal authority dis- 
 appear from a consciousness informed as to the liberal laws 
 and freed from religious scruples, a still greater proportion 
 of such family disruptions is likely to occur. 
 
 But family government still has another means of control 
 — the property sway, founded upon the economic right of 
 property, and democracy by its nature is rather the supporter 
 and mainstay of this right than otherwise. It was largely 
 the struggle for property rights that brought into existence 
 republican government. So ingrained is that right in the 
 hearts of this people to-day, that they are loth even to examine 
 its foundations for purposes of reconstruction. An under- 
 current of thoughtful men will re-examine these foundations 
 of property rights and laws as they are now exercised; but 
 you can never dispense with the coercion that comes from the 
 control of property in industry, nor can you ever dispense with 
 that coercion in the family, so long as it remains in any sense 
 an economic society; and if it should fall into the mongrel 
 lap of socialism, then no power of affection, no stringency of 
 law, no exhortation of the church could preserve the mass of 
 mankind from free love. The economic family is a fortress 
 to guard and preserve the purity, the depth, and the culture 
 of love. 
 
 ( 5 ) Institutions, the Work of Nature. 
 
 Thus like an apple in the orchard, like a flower in the gar- 
 den, wrought by the skillful hand and finishing touches of 
 nature, and only aided by the secondary culture of man, are 
 our old fashioned institutions, as the almost ideal democracy 
 of the fathers, friendly and assistant to other necessary insti- 
 tutions, and suitable for the highest civilization. The Repub- 
 lic came by nature's slow growth, wherein wonderful hidden 
 
DEMOCRACY AND THE FAMILY 179 
 
 forces lurking in human character, gleaned from afar and but 
 assisted by human design, sprang up and were welded into 
 a beauteous whole, to be not only a stimulant to individual 
 ambition and a sociahzing energy, but a final haven for 
 human happiness, contentment and hope. Let no ruthless 
 hand seek to tear to tatters this perfected work by super- 
 ficial theories spun from idle brains in an hour of pastime, 
 or devised by some promoter like an artful spider seeking for 
 its prey, and out of the miserable fragments feign to con- 
 struct some new and artificial structure — a shabby hovel. 
 
 Likewise the family as we have known it of old New Eng- 
 land, of the South and of Europe, perfected by the slow accre- 
 tions of ages, wherein every block and part and element were 
 tested, fitted and applied by millions of human beings indi- 
 vidually and collectively, guided by almost unerring instinct, 
 — this should hardly be shattered by the wild folly, the fllip- 
 pant conceit, the hasty resolution of some daft reformer or 
 overweening club. In the true family love is no bee or bird 
 that flits from flower to flower. Order there is no dire 
 confusion, without assistant members and directing center: 
 law is not the name for lawless anarchy, and authority is not 
 exemplified in self-willed limbs, and self-less head. You 
 may construct and build somewhat anew, but let your brick 
 be taken from mother earth, your water from some crystal 
 fountain, your plans and methods mostly from what has been. 
 Only here and there, little by little, can a new invention be 
 put in practice, a new grace be added, a new insight of 
 beauty and utility be applied. Nature in the field, the gar- 
 den, the constructed city, and in social institutions, will have 
 man only as her aid and waiter to bring her goods together, 
 and to run on errands. 
 
 (6) Love, the Foe of Selfishness. 
 
 If there be standing before us a yawning chasm, along 
 whose margin are the huge beasts of selfishness with gaping 
 
i8o THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 jaws, whose bodies are spotted with deep dyed marks of indi- 
 vidualism, whose eyes are glaring and whose tongues pant for 
 gold; there are chains to bind the beasts; there are guard 
 rails to fend off the chasm; there are guides to turn off and 
 lead to another way, a pathway right at hand already worn 
 and tried. The antithesis of selfishness is love, and when 
 life itself was born in the garden there were intertwined about 
 the self-concentered body the spiritual wreaths of love. Love 
 blossomed, interwove its garlands, and fruited in the mating 
 pair. The soft breezes, the gentle rains, the nourishing earth, 
 all yield a glad assistance to nature's child of love, nestled in 
 its cosy, joyful, quiet bower of home. Outspreading its wide 
 interlacing branches, the family tree becomes the parent stock 
 of clans and tribes and nations, all breathing its pristine 
 atmosphere of love and unity. The family never leaves its 
 brood, else they would die ; but ever watches with a mother's 
 care the outpouring hosts of human life, and binds them with 
 the very bands of love and common sentiments, gathered 
 and ever flowing from its bosom. This family is the great 
 means and charm and end to draw away from ultra individu- 
 alistic self and shattering greed. No wonder that the latter, 
 as a fiend, has dealt it cruel blows. But it must rise, though 
 like a phoenix from its ashes, even from the hearts of simple 
 swains and maidens, to guard and keep our hallowed institu- 
 tions and save the nation. 
 
 REFERENCES. 
 
 As to Democracy. James Bryce, Edwin L. Godkin, Charles H. Pearson, John 
 Fiske. 
 
 As to the "MoTing Equilibrium", Spencer's First Principles. 
 
CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 Forecast. 
 ( I ) Changing Social Sentiments. 
 
 LIKE the weather, like the heaving bosom of the 
 everchanging lake, the social sentiments of a 
 people ebb and flow, move hither and thither in 
 spiral ascent, but to what Is mostly a great un- 
 known. Prophecy looks through a misty veil 
 whence the lines of vision dimly diverge into many directions, 
 and the seermust speak a language of manifold ambiguity with 
 crafty hints and artful suggestions, so as to Include any of the 
 possible events of the future that arise from changing public 
 opinion. First must you catch the light, hue and current of 
 the social atmosphere of common feeling which in America 
 flits and shifts so suddenly; but these changing aspects are 
 mostly in eddies or in progressive curves, and you must look 
 beyond out Into the distance and depth, where the light is 
 more constant and steady and the currents more uniform. If 
 there in the future, you may get a glimpse of the forces and 
 causes, the result may be forecast. If these causes shall be 
 the same as to-day, you can trace down the line the course 
 of the ship freighted with American life. Social forces are 
 just as Imperative In their operation as physical forces, only 
 they are more hidden, mixed and manifold. Reason is only 
 unerring when her starting point, her premises are true, and 
 the premises must be taken anew at every venture. But there 
 are social forces and currents Impending that seem positive, 
 and from these the same results must be expected as have 
 taken place In the past. 
 
i82 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 (2) The Population. 
 
 A nation must depend upon its people. From present ten- 
 dencies it appears that there is a constant submergence of the 
 pristine population of the northern states by waves of for- 
 eign immigration, so that a picture is presented of a people 
 with but superficial assimiliation, like a vast army, marching 
 with slow tread across the continent from the Atlantic to 
 dissolution in the Pacific, and thus giving place to the on-com- 
 ing hosts. 
 
 Sudden events, as the cessation of immigration by industrial 
 depression, legal restriction or any cause may change the 
 whole course of this stream of passing and disappearing life. 
 A renewed nationality with new ideas of the state and family, 
 after many years, may thus be built up to ripen into new 
 schools of literature, art and philosophy. The rush for 
 wealth may stop in its maddening career; for some great 
 spiritual leader may be able to make clear to the popular mind 
 the extreme folly of a people boasting of its national wealth 
 by billions, while its own life is fast wasted away and disap- 
 pears before industrial invaders whom it deems inferior and 
 uncouth. A social change may re-establish the family, to 
 some extent, to its former universality, strength and fertility, 
 so as to hold in check the teeming masses from abroad. Edu- 
 cation may be so allied with physical culture and the inculca- 
 tion of family ideals, and a system of restraint upon the defec- 
 tive classes be put in operation, that population may come 
 from the better and more intelligent elements, and Francis 
 Galton might extend his system of race culture or eugenics to 
 America, where now the trend seems to be in an opposite direc- 
 tion. At any rate, the deeper the question is studied, the 
 more clearly it will be seen that the state of the family is the 
 underlying and basic cause of a people's evolution, perpetuity 
 and progress. The family is not merely the source or germ, 
 
FORECAST 183 
 
 but the myriads of columns and pillars that support the whole 
 social system. 
 
 (3) The Course of Ideas. 
 
 The course of special ideas, like comets if not like planets 
 in their flight through space, can be tracked and followed 
 in the past and future events of human history. It would 
 seem that the idea of sex equality and sameness has already 
 reached the limit of its swing and is turning the other way, 
 and the pendulum may, at least at first, move very fast. The 
 better thinking men are beginning clearly to see that it is a 
 very great risk to venture upon a business home without an 
 economic control ; and clear sighted women perceive that the 
 scheme of some of their more grasping sisters to acquire 
 dominion while still dependent, and to win for themselves 
 alone and for special luxuries the fruits of industry, and still 
 call upon the men deprived of these fruits to supply all the 
 necessaries and to provide for families, cannot but fail. 
 
 The final result of the extended employment of women is 
 inevitably to put more and more of the burdens of livelihood 
 upon their feebler shoulders, to their disadvantage and to the 
 injury of the race; but in so far as she wills to help her 
 brother in the great industrial struggle, let her as bravely 
 assume the responsibility even of the family, and thereby 
 enjoy the enchantment of power. Thus may she satisfy her 
 ambition for a public career, and at the same time solve the 
 chief riddle of family dissension. For there is so clear a rule 
 of reason to settle any family discord, it Is a wonder that there 
 should ever be discord. Ask but the question, 'which has and 
 will assume the burden and responsibility,' and after full dis- 
 cussion, let him or her who bears It be the final umpire. Even 
 without love by this rule it would almost seem as if there 
 would be harmony in married life. But with love, with a 
 religious institution holding firm the fastness of the nuptial 
 tie, with supposed culture, reason and common sense. It is 
 
1 84 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 a disgrace to any people, even a sign of moral baseness so 
 great that they seem hardly fit to survive, if there should seem 
 to be impending a general family dissolution, and an entrance 
 upon the low and barbarous wastes and wilds of free love. 
 
 (4) Maternity. 
 
 I have heard a cry sounding like an unknown insect's 
 piping voice in the dark still night, that the cleverness of 
 women had become so great as to be a danger and menace to 
 maternity. What a satire would this be on human civiliza- 
 tion, education and reason! Were this the case, ignorance 
 itself would rise up with its horned hand and smite such a 
 people, so devoid of knowledge and insight as to nature's 
 plan and purpose. Before the dim light of human conscious- 
 ness arose, far back in the beginning of life, love lay nestled 
 in the lap of reproduction, ever to rise and grow and become 
 the glittering light, the guiding star of human hope, culture 
 and civilization. Love later appears, as a dazzling crown 
 bejewelled with the most sparkling and precious gems, to sit 
 upon the brow and permeate the soul of the most perfect 
 human being that would bestow her gifts perhaps her all to 
 others. Nature's promise and fulfillment is, for every gift 
 and grant to others, a manifold reward. The giver's void is 
 filled by a replenished and embellished character and soul. 
 Every proper function has its commensurate joy in feeling. 
 All the family sacrifices pay. Love everywhere carries its 
 reward in its own palm, and for every deed the coin jingles 
 into the basket near the lover's heart. Wisely did nature 
 choose woman, as that perfect being to bear the crown of love, 
 and give to her its source and foundation, the inestimable 
 privilege of her own darling child. Without that source 
 engendering and preserving love, the family withers, affec- 
 tion dies, and marriage becomes a mockery and degenerate, 
 and the people with hopes and courage vanishing, with the 
 
FORECAST 185 
 
 sun setting in a black cloud, are ready for a night's debauch- 
 ery even unto death. 
 
 (5) The Burning Question. 
 
 The American democracy is young. Its lirfe blood is still 
 vigorous and strong. It should not have passed beyond the 
 first stages of evolutionary progress. Among the people in 
 general there is still firm morality, ardent religion and force- 
 ful character. The descendents of the foreign immigration 
 have largely the natural fondness and enthusiasm for repub- 
 lican institutions of the Revolutionary fathers. The people 
 possess a magnificent energy, incited by change, by climate, by 
 prospects of wealth, by rise in social condition and by the bril- 
 liant future presented of the fast growing country. If there 
 be discontent, ill feeling and misanthropy, it would seem that 
 they must arise from hindrances, snags or obstructions to 
 the inevitable progress. We have only struck a bar in the 
 stream of the free and enlightened progression of a great 
 people. 
 
 Formerly military chieftains oblivious to the interests of 
 others, to sate their private ambition, overthrew civilizations 
 and devastated nations. To-day the self same spirit of pri- 
 vate domination, under the same pretense of unity and order, 
 and by authority of the sacred claims and rights of property, 
 is seeking through industrialism the same individual power 
 and control over the rights and happiness of the many. 
 And the people, though energetic and full of natural moral 
 courage, are weak to thwart the danger because not assimi- 
 lated, homogeneous or united in sentiment; but rather they 
 busily scurry about, each at his own castle, and know not 
 whither collectively to turn. Law is the bulwark of the 
 Republic, but law must be interpreted and enforced unitedly 
 by the people. Their statesman, though seeing with clearest 
 eye what may be necessary, must still listen for their voice 
 and approval. The fortress of the law and constitution has 
 
1 86 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 to some extent become an insurrectionary nest, a hidden con- 
 clave for enemies, and a bold leader cannot dislodge them, as 
 in a more autocratic government, until the people understand 
 and act. 
 
 This snag or obstruction we have met. Involves the pivotal 
 question, "what is the true right of property?" which we have 
 found concerns, not only industry, but the home. Around 
 that burning question, as a camp fire, sit arrayed the warring 
 hosts.* Let the conflict be intellectual, and not physical, and 
 all will be well, expecting an evolution, not so much from the 
 wisdom of the individual or of the few, as from the conflict- 
 ing opinions of the many. In industry, many of the arrogant 
 claims of the right of property through the law should be 
 curtailed, and a profound sentiment of fealty to the true right 
 of ownership be restored.f In the family, it would seem that 
 already too far a misty socialism has Impaired the simple 
 right to have, administer and control the product of your 
 hand and brain. In every case, the country needs a concord 
 and union of its people. 
 
 (6) Progress Inevitable. 
 
 If the future sky of America be overcast, the clouds are 
 apparent, and many seem to be floating by. A temporary 
 rainbow peers forth through the mists from the blue depths, 
 and the day will brighten with the advancing tide of time. 
 Most of the Ills of the country seem to have arisen like 
 tempests, in an attempt too hastily to overthrow the dearly 
 bought lessons of the past. Agitators rise up suddenly with 
 crude concepts of social forces, and led chiefly by Individual 
 and selfish motives, seek to cast overboard the compass and 
 anchor of the world's experience and plunge Into an unknown 
 sea. But most of these new theories will be short-lived, 
 
 *See Interrelations of Industry with the Family, Sections I and 2. 
 ■fThe solution of the industrial question requires no radical change. It is chiefly 
 to eradicate monopoly and promote the equalization of wealth. 
 
FORECAST 187 
 
 and their patrons engulfed in nature's abyss, where lie sub- 
 merged the remains of those unfitted to survive while the 
 pressing throng above them pass on. 
 
 A new sunrise occurs on each morrow, new life appears 
 where the old was swept away, and nature and human rea- 
 son constantly vie with each other to select the better as the 
 new things appear, and make progress inevitable, if we 
 could only reach the point of selecting our people, and leading 
 the social body with united sentiment towards the highest 
 goal. But the people must be born and trained from infancy 
 upon this soil, with a fondness for its every feature and a rev- 
 erence for its history and institutions. For that purpose, 
 greater than the need of statesman who must follow the peo- 
 ple, of public instructors and teachers who self-regarding obey 
 the voice of public opinion, is the need of intelligent, conse- 
 crated American mothers, devoted to the sublime task of first 
 and most fervently imparting the light of love and knowledge, 
 to the wonderful recipient mind of childhood In the sacred 
 home. 
 
 (7) The Family Ideal. 
 
 Is there no new family Ideal to be presented ?* The family 
 ideal is mostly old and tried, within your very hand and at 
 your feet. Among many barbarous tribes there Is more sanity 
 In notions of the family than in many theories afloat. Fidel- 
 ity and the troth-plight In marriage are as old as the first 
 dawn of culture. That was never an empty ceremony of 
 mere words. No tribal pledges, no religious vows, could 
 be deeper and more sacred. Holiness and sanctity have with 
 increasing fervor attended the nuptial rite. All history teems 
 
 *A theoretical conception of the family is a patriarchal community where the 
 husband provides, a matriarchal community where the wife provides, and a communi- 
 ty with both features combined and a dual head, where both husband and wife equally 
 provide and are responsible. This economic structure may lie enshrouded and con- 
 cealed in the rosy hue of love, which the eye of reason will penetrate and not be 
 able to discover another possible ideal except in socialism, wherein, if that form of 
 society could now exist, the distinctive, permanent family itself would disappear. 
 
THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 with lessons of the economic family, the father struggling 
 in financial exigencies to provide, while the mother, taught 
 from earliest childhood with every bent towards household 
 thrift, has been a ready mate in the two-fold economy. There 
 is no new theory of love; only it may descend farther and 
 farther into the depths of being, and rise higher and higher 
 into the loftiest empyrean of emotional flight. It has no lim- 
 its. Reason cannot reach beyond equality, and would forbid 
 one to love his neighbor better than himself. Love may 
 speed onward unfettered by compulsion, and free in all its 
 range soar far beyond equality and justice. 
 
 Even in the first rude conscious pair there must have been 
 the father's pride of offspring, and following the pangs there 
 came to the first mother the peaceful bliss of love,, the great- 
 est token of nature's heart beating in unison with her crea- 
 ture — this love to spread until it suffuses the entire being of 
 the woman, and thence by sympathy draws the apathetic 
 man and the cold hearted selfish souls without, all into ties of 
 social love. The family then simply needs the old story to be 
 repeated with refreshened interest, with only such new ter- 
 minal buds as naturally grow upon the old bough of the old 
 tree, decked with the symmetry and rime of ages. It will 
 bear this four-fold motto : — Love, with obedience to the law 
 that power and responsibility are inseparable : Lasting fidel- 
 ity with a supreme horror of separation : A husband's eco- 
 nomic fitness and courage to provide, a housewife's love- 
 born contentment in lesser things to save, with economic rights 
 based upon earning or saving : Natural and unswerving pride 
 of posterity, with a feeling akin to worship for the child. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 AGE OF CONSENT 117-118 
 
 ALIMONY IN THE COMMON LAW 98-101 
 
 ALIMONY DAMAGES, THE BASIS 109 
 
 ALIMONY ENCOURAGES DIVORCE 109-110 
 
 ALIMONY FOUNDATION GONE no 
 
 ALIMONY TO PLAINTIFF OR DEFENDANT.... 108 
 
 ALIMONY TEMPORARY 108-109, no note 
 
 ALTRUISM OF THE PAGANS Si 
 
 ANABOLISM 22-23 
 
 ANARCHY IN THE FAMILY. .. .96, loi, 111-112, 163, 169, 179, 186 
 
 ANARCHY IN THE GOVERNMENT 169 
 
 ANARCHY IN INDUSTRY 162-163 
 
 ANARCHY IN THE SCHOOLS 171-172 
 
 ANCESTOR WORSHIP 48 
 
 ANTINOMIES, PARALYZING 137-139, 162-163 
 
 ANTINOMIES, A FOOL'S PUZZLE 138-139 
 
 ANTINOMIES, KANT'S -....139 note 
 
 ANTINOMIES, INDUSTRIAL 162-163 
 
 ATTRACTION OF SEX 26 
 
 AUTHORITY OF THE PROVIDER 
 
 32, 33, 50, SS. 91, 95-96. 161, 163, 183, 187 note 
 
 BEAUTY IN ROMANTIC LOVE 46 
 
 BELOVEDNESS 126-127 
 
 BURNING QUESTION 185-186 
 
 CASTE FROM SEX AVERSION ...26 
 
 CASTE AS TO DOMESTIC SERVANTS 86-87, 91 note 
 
 CASTE AFFECTING POPULATION 145, 147 
 
 CELL, FISSION OF 21, 170 
 
 CELL, COMBINATION OF 21, 42-43 
 
 CHASTITY IN CHRISTIANITY 54-55 
 
 CHASTITY IN INDUSTRY 88-89 
 
 CHASTITY OF MEN 45 
 
 CHASTITY OF WOMEN 49, 54-55, 88-89 
 
 CHILDHOOD, STAR OF 54 
 
 CHILDREN OF FOREIGNERS 70-71, 73, 146-147 
 
 CHINESE, STANDARD OF LIVING 145-146 
 
 CHRISTIANITY, AS TO THE CHILD 54 
 
 CHRISTIANITY, IN DIVORCE 107 
 
 CHRISTIANITY, IN THE FAMILY 52-53 
 
 CHRISTIANITY, ORIGIN OF ITS TERMS 36, 52 
 
 CHRSTIANITY, PATRIA POTESTAS 55-56 
 
190 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 CHRISTIANITY, FOR REFORM 131-132 
 
 CHRISTIANITY, RELIGION OF LOVE 52, 120, 157 
 
 COEDUCATION 13S-139 
 
 COERCION 35, 93, 118-119, 131, 158, 178 
 
 COMMUNITY IN MARRIAGE. .33 note 102-103, no note 164, 187 note 
 
 COMMUNISM ; 31-32 
 
 CONSCIOUSNESS, PHASE OF NATURE 25, 42 
 
 CIVILIZATION, BUILT UPON THE PATRIARCHATE 33 
 
 CIVILIZATION, A GROWTH 29-30, 165, 179 
 
 CIVILIZATION, SYSTEM OF CULTURE 52 
 
 CLUBS, EXCLUSIVE ..119-120 
 
 CONJUGAL LOVE S3 
 
 CORPORATIONS 158-164, 186 
 
 COURTSHIP, AMERICAN 125-126 
 
 COURT DECISIONS 75, 104, 160 
 
 CULTURES OF THE FAMILY, CHRISTIANITY 52-56 
 
 CULTURES OF THE FAMILY, NECESSARY 41 
 
 CULTURES OF THE FAMILY, PAGAN 48-51 
 
 CULTURES OF THE FAMILY, IN ROMANTIC LOVE 47 
 
 DECADENCE OF THE YANKEES 63-74 
 
 DECADENCE OF THE YANKEES, CAUSES OF 73-74 
 
 DEGENERACY 74 note, 81-82, 114-11S, 127-128, 134, 153-154 
 
 DEMOCRACY 184-185 
 
 DEMOCRACY, AID TO THE FAMILY 17S-176 
 
 DEMOCRACY AND PLUTOCRACY 160 
 
 DEMOCRACY AND PROPERTY SWAY 176, 178 
 
 DEMOCRACY, A SOCIAL FORCE i74-i75 
 
 DIFFERENCE OF SEX 23-24, 35, 42-43, 139-140 
 
 DISADVANTAGES OF THE FAMILY 38-39 
 
 DIVORCE AND SEPARATION 106-112 
 
 DIVORCE AND SEPARATION, CAUSES AND REMEDIES. .112 
 DIVORCE AND SEPARATION, HORROR OF SEPARA- 
 TION 107 
 
 DIVORCE AND SEPARATION, REMARRIAGE ...; 106 
 
 DIVORCE AND SEPARATION AS REMEDIES 99-100 
 
 DOWER AND DOWRY 27 
 
 EDUCATION, AID TO THE FAMILY 13S 
 
 EDUCATIO^N, ANTINOMIES I37-I39 
 
 EDUCATION, EFFECT OF SCHOOLS 141-142 
 
 EDUCATION, FAMILY IDEALS .142-143 
 
 EDUCATION, AS TO INDIVIDUALISM 171-172 
 
 EDUCATION, MALE AND FEMALE TEACHERS 142 
 
 EDUCATION, PHYSICAL CULTURE IN 140-141 
 
 EDUCATION, OF THE PURITANS 59 
 
 EDUCATIO'N, SEX DIFFERENCES IN 139-140 
 
 EDUCATION, WOMAN'S PROGRESS IN 136-140 
 
 ECONOMIC FAMILY 19. 28, 37-42, 92, 161, 188 
 
 ECONOMIC FREEDOM A DREAM 96 
 
INDEX 191 
 
 ECONOMIC FREEDOM BEST IN THE FAMILY 96-97 
 
 ELEMENTS, THE TWO TWIN 17, i9, 92 
 
 EMOTION, FREEDOM OF 123-124 
 
 EMOTION, IN ROMANTIC LOVE 44-45 
 
 EMOTION, IN THINKING 92, 122 
 
 EMPLOYMENT OF WOMEN 83-84-85 
 
 EMPLOYMENT OF WOMEN, CAUSES OF 86 
 
 EMPLOYMENT OE WOMEN, EFFECT ON CHASTITY 89-90 
 
 EMPLOYMENT OF WOMEN, EFFECT ON MARRIAGE . . . .86-87 
 EMPLOYMENT OE WOMEN, EVIL EFFECTS AND CURE. 89-90 
 
 EMPLOYMENT OE WOMEN, GOOD EFFECTS 87-88 
 
 ENDOGAMY 26 
 
 END, INDIVIDUAL AND' SOCIAL iS7 
 
 END, THE SOCIAL 18, 25 
 
 END, SOCIAL OR INDIVIDUAL 91 note 
 
 EQUALITY IN EDUCATION •. 136-139 
 
 EQUALITY, EFFECT OF 8o-8i 
 
 EQUALITY, IN INDUSTRY 86, 88, 95 
 
 EQUALITY, MARRIAGE 55, 112,113 
 
 EQUALITY, LOGICAL END OE 77 
 
 EQUALITY, MEANING OF 76 
 
 EQUALITY, AGAINST NATURE 81-82 
 
 EQUALITY, IN THE REPUBLIC 176-177 
 
 ETHICS OF THE FAMILY SS-S6, 79-8o, 123, 139, 163, 183 
 
 EVOLUTION OF EQUALITY 87, 119, 176, 183 
 
 EVOLUTION OF IDEAS 75, 176, 183 
 
 EVOLUTION OF LAW OF MARRIAGE 99, 104 
 
 EXOGAMY 26 
 
 FAMILY, AN ECONOMIC SOCIETY. .. .19, 28, ZT, 40, 92, 161, 188 
 
 FAMILY, A CHASTE STAR 173 
 
 FAMILY, ITS COST 39 
 
 FAMILY, FOUNDATION OF SOCIAL SYSTEM 29, 173, 179 
 
 FAMILY, FOUR- FOLD MOTTO 188 
 
 FAMILY, INDEPENDENT OF GOVERNMENT 33, 164 
 
 FAMILY, THE IDEAL 142-143, i73, 187-188 note 
 
 FAMILY, INSTITUTIQN , 28-29, 4i, 165, 178-179 
 
 FAMILY, MUST RISE AGAIN 180 
 
 FAMILY, THE PARENT STOCK 180 
 
 FAMILY, THE PAST AND PRESENT BONDS 170-171 
 
 FEELING AND FUNCTION 153 
 
 FEMALE SUFFRAGE 79-80, 117-118 
 
 FEMALES, NUMBER EMPLOYED 83-84 
 
 FISSION 21, 170 
 
 FOREIGNERS, CHILDREN OF 70-71, 147-147 
 
 FOREIGNERS, CHOICE CLASS HERETOFORE 150, 185 
 
 FOREIGNERS, NUMBER OF, Table I 63 
 
 FOREIGNERS, RESIDENCE IN CITIES 74, 148 
 
 FREE LOVE .46-47, 77, loi, 124-125, 184 
 
192 THE AMERICAN FAMIJT 
 
 FREE LOVE, BELOVEDNESS 126-127 
 
 FREE LOVE, THE CHILD A REMEDY 127-128 
 
 FREE LOVE, CONFOUNDED WITH LOVE 125 
 
 FREE LOVE, EFFECT OF 125 
 
 FREE LOVE, EMOTIONAL THINKING 122 
 
 FREE LOVE, HORROR OF 124 
 
 FREE LOVE, AND SOCIALISM 178, 187 note 
 
 FRENCH AND ENGLISH COLONIES 60 
 
 FUTURE REWARDS AND PUNISHMENTS 57, 172-173 
 
 GIFTS OF LOVE, MAN'S AND WOMAN'S 42 
 
 GREATEST, HE THAT LOVES 20 
 
 GROUP FEELINGS, ORIGIN AND USE OF 167-168 
 
 HOME, AND EDEN I7 
 
 HOME, REMEDY FOR INDIVIDUALISM 172-173 
 
 HORROR OF ABORTION i53 
 
 HORROR OF FREE LOVE 124 
 
 HORROR OF ILLEGITIMACY IS4 note 
 
 HORROR OF INCEST 26 
 
 HORROR OF SEPARATION 107 
 
 HOUSEHOLD GODS 48-49 
 
 HUSBAND'S RIGHTS 99-100 
 
 HUSBAND'S PRESUMPTION OF SUPERIORITY loo-ioi 
 
 IDEAS, EVOLUTION OF 75, 104, 183 
 
 IMMIGRATION, Table II 65 
 
 IMMIGRATION, NUMBER AND INCREASE 64-65 
 
 IMMIGRATION, AS TO FERTILITY 147-148 
 
 IMMIGRATION, PERILS OF 1S0-151 
 
 IMMORTALITY 21, 54, 57, 172-173 
 
 INDEPENDENCE OF WOMEN, REQUIRES EMPLOY- 
 MENT 86 
 
 INDIVIDUALISM, CAUSE OF AMERICAN 168-169 
 
 INDIVIDUALISM, HOSTILE TO THE FAMILY 169-170 
 
 INDIVIDUALISM, TENDS TO SEPARATION 170 
 
 INDIVIDUALISM, UNFIT TO SURVIVE 155-156 
 
 INDUSTRIAL INVADERS 145-146, 182 
 
 INDUSTRY, RELATION OF TO FAMILY 158-166 
 
 INFERTILITY, CAUSES OF 134,147-148 
 
 INSTITUTION, FAMILY 28-29, 41, 165, 178-179 
 
 JEWS, SURVIVAL OF 58 
 
 KATABOLISM 22-23 
 
 LAW AS A CAUSE OF DIVORCE 107, no 
 
 LAW, THE COMMON 98 
 
 LAW, AS TO FAMILY COMMUNITY 102, no note, 164 note 
 
 LAW, COLLUSION m 
 
 LAW, CONFUSION OF, IN MARRIAGE 104-105 
 
 LAW, CONFUSION OF IN SCIENCE 122-123 
 
 LAW, SHOULD CHECK DIVORCE m 
 
 LAW, THE MATRIMONIAL 98-105 
 
INDEX 193 
 
 LAW, MUTUAL COVENANTS -98-99 
 
 LAW, OF NEW YORK 105 note 
 
 LAW, COERCING THE PATRIARCH BY 131 
 
 LABOR UNIONS I59 
 
 LAISSEZ FAIRE 163-165 
 
 LOVE, ANTIDOTE FOR SEX WARFARE 114, 120-121, 131-132 
 
 LOVE, IN THE CHURCH 120, 132, 157 
 
 LOVE, CURE FOR INDUSTRIAL ILLS 91 
 
 LOVE, IN THE FAMILY 
 
 28-29, 33-34, 42, 91, 120-121, 155-157, 173, 178, 179, 184, 188 
 
 LOVE, AND FEAR 35-36, 158, 163 
 
 LOVE, FOE OF SELFISHNESS IS7, 180 
 
 LOVE, ALONE, INSUFFICIENT . .■ 162 
 
 LOVE, AND LIVELIHOOD 17-20 
 
 LOVE, MEANS OF REFORM 131-132, I57 
 
 LOVE, IN MONOGAMY 34-35 
 
 LOVE, NATURE OF 7r. 19 
 
 LOVE, OBJECT OF SCIENCE 122-123 
 
 LOVE, EAJiLY ORIGIN 20, 115, 121, 
 
 LOVE, REWARDED BY SURVIVAL 156-157, 184 
 
 LOVE, ROMANTIC 42-47 
 
 LOVE, NO NEW THEORY 188 
 
 LOVE, WAND TO LIFT MANKIND 15S 
 
 MAN, THE BEGINNER IN LOVE 45 
 
 MAN, SUPERIORITIES OF 24,42-44, 139-140 
 
 MARRIAGE, EFFECT OF COEDUCATION 136-139 
 
 MARRIAGE, EFFECT OF WOMAN'S EMPLOYMENT 86-87 
 
 MARRIAGE, FREE 77-78, 101-102 
 
 MARRIAGE, THE RATE 148 note 
 
 MARRIAGE, TIES OF 78-79, 127-128 
 
 MARRIAGE, EQUALITY IN 112-113 
 
 MASSACHUSETTS AND NORTH CAROLINA 71-72 
 
 MATERNITY 20, 24, 35, 42, 56, 141, 184-185, 187, 188 
 
 MATRIARCHATE 31-32, 187 note 
 
 METABOLISM 22 
 
 MILITANCY 160, 174 
 
 MODE IMITATION 168-169 
 
 MONOGAMY 34 
 
 MONOPOLY 158-160, 164, 185-186 
 
 MOTIVES FOR MARRIAGE 40 
 
 NOBILITY OF WIVES 177-178 
 
 PATERNAL POWER 32-33, 5o, 55, 161, 162 
 
 PATRIARCHATE 32-33, 55, 91, 187 note 
 
 PATRIARCH, DRINKING ., 129 
 
 PATRIARCH, GAMBLING ' 130 
 
 PATRIARCH, COERCION BY LAW 131 
 
 PEOPLE MAKE THE COUNTRY 148-149, 182 
 
 PEOPLE, SELECTION OF 150, 182 
 
194 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 PERSONAL SWAY 98,158, 176-178 
 
 POLYGAMY 34 
 
 POSSESSION IN ROMANTIC LOVE 46-47 
 
 PRECIOSITY IN FRANCE 119 
 
 PRIMARY SEX QUALITIES 23 
 
 PROGRESS, A SLOW GROWTH 165 
 
 PROGRESS, INEVITABLE 185, 186-187 
 
 PROGRESS, SURVIVAL OF THE FITTEST 152-1S3 
 
 PROMISCUITY 31, 40 
 
 PROMISCUITY, EFFECT OF EQUALITY 82, 89 
 
 PROMISCUITY, TWO FORMS OF 40 
 
 PROMISCUITY, IN FREE LOVE 124-125 
 
 PROMISCUITY, IN PROMISCUOUS INDUSTRY 89 
 
 PROMISCUITY, IN ROMANTIC LOVE 44 
 
 PROMISCUITY, AS TO REMARRIAGE 106, 112 
 
 PROPERTY RIGHT, CONTROLS PERSONS 95-96, 178 
 
 PROPERTY RIGHT, ESSENTIAL TO THE FAMILY 160- 161 
 
 PROPERTY RIGHT, THE MARK OF THE AGE 158 
 
 PROPERTY RIGHT, SACRED 160-161 
 
 PROPERTY RIGHT, IN WIFE AND CHILDREN 50 
 
 PROPINQUITY BETWEEN THE SEXES 26, 125, 136 
 
 PURITANS 57, 62 
 
 PURITANS, THEIR EDUCATION 59 
 
 PURITANS, THEIR ENERGY 58-59 
 
 PURITANS, THEIR NUMBER 59 
 
 PURITANS, THEIR RELIGION 57-58 
 
 RACE INSTINCT 25, 52, 149, 167 
 
 RELIGION, IN FAMILY INSTITUTION 27, 52-53, 132 
 
 RELIGION, ASA FORCE 52, 57, 172-173 
 
 RELIGION, FOR REFORM 132, 157, 172 
 
 RELIGION, NATURAL 27, 48 
 
 RELIGION, POWER OF 57, 125 
 
 RELIGION, RACE INSTINCT .__ 25, 52, 149 
 
 RELIGION, REMEDY FOR PRIVATE MORALS 105 
 
 RELIGION, REMEDY FOR SELFISHNESS 157 
 
 RELIGION TO STOP DIVORCE 107 
 
 RELIGION, TERMS FROM THE FAMILY 36 
 
 RELIGION, AGAINST UNNATURALNESS 154 note 
 
 REMARRIAGE 106-107, 112, 124 
 
 RESETTLEMENT OF THE NORTH 72-73, 182 
 
 RESPONSIBILITY AND POWER COEXTENSIVE 
 
 55, 89, 94-95, 139, 160-161, 183 
 
 SECONDARY SEX QUALITIES 23 
 
 SENTIMENTS 25-29, 167-168, 181 
 
 SENTIMENTAL THINKING 92, 122 
 
 SEPARATION, HORROR OF 107 
 
 SEPARATION, MAY BE WORSE THAN DIVORCE 107-108 
 
 SEX, ATTRACTION OF 26 
 
INDEX 195 
 
 SEX, BEGINNING OF .21 
 
 SEX, DIFFERENT EMPLOYMENTS OF 88-89 
 
 SEX, EQUALITY OF 7S-82 
 
 SEX, DEFERENCE TO 88-89 
 
 SEX, IN PLANTS 22 
 
 SEX, SECOND STAGE 22 
 
 SEX, THIRD STAGE 22 
 
 SEX, UNLIKENESS OF 23-24, 42-43, 81-82 
 
 SEX, WARFARE 1 14-121 
 
 SEX, CONSCIOUSNESS 121 note 
 
 SOCIALISM AND ANARCHY 169 
 
 SOCIALISM, DESTROYS FAMILY AND LOVE AND 
 
 PROPERTY 95, 186 
 
 SOCIALISM, ITS DREAM OF FREEDOM 96 
 
 SOCIALISM, ITS TRUE IDEAL HOME 173 
 
 SOCIALIZATION 169, 173 note 
 
 SPURNERS OF LOVE 154-1SS 
 
 STANDARD OF LIVING ....144-147 
 
 SUPERIORITIES, THE CAUSE OF LOVE. 42-43 
 
 SUPERIORITIES, OF MAN 24, 42-44, 139-140 
 
 SUPERIORITIES, MUTUAL 42-43 
 
 SUPERIORITIES, OF WOMAN 24,35,45,56, 117, 133, 184 
 
 SURVIVAL NOT PROBABLE UNDER EQUALITY 81 note 
 
 SURVIVAL OF THE TRIBE 27-28 
 
 SURVIVAL, EFFECT OF UNNATURALNESS 154 note 
 
 SURVIVAL OFTHE FITTEST 152-157 
 
 SURVIVAL OF THE FITTEST, THE IDEAL OF PRO- 
 GRESS IS2-IS3 
 
 SURVIVAL OF THE FITTEST, FEELING AND FUNCTION. .153 
 
 SURVIVAL OF THE FITTEST, MALTHUSIANISM 154 
 
 TABLE I, INCREASE OF POPULATION 63 
 
 TABLE II, IMMIGRANTS 65 
 
 TABLE III, NORTH ATLANTIC DIVISION 67 
 
 TABLE IV, NORTH CENTRAL DIVISON 68 
 
 TABLE V, SOUTH ATLANTIC DIVISION 68 
 
 TABLE VI, SOUTH CENTRAL DIVISION 69 
 
 TABLE VII, WESTERN DIVISION 69 
 
 TABLE, DESCRIBED 70-71 
 
 TABLE VIII, FEMALES EMPLOYED 83 
 
 TABLE IX, FEMALES EMPLOYED IN CITIES 84 
 
 TAX PAYERS' REPRESENTATION 160 
 
 UNDERLIVERS, SURVIVAL OF 144-151 
 
 UNITY OF FAMILY REQUIRES A HEAD 92-93 
 
 UNITY OF FAMILY REQUIRES RECOGNITION OF 
 
 PROPERTY 95-96, 161 
 
 UNITY OF THE FAMILY REQUIRES RESPONSIBILITY 
 
 AND CONTROL 94^ 161-162 
 
196 THE AMERICAN FAMILY 
 
 UNITY OF FAMILY REQUIRES ECONOMICAL STRUC- 
 TURE 37, 92, 163 
 
 UNLIKENESS IN SEX 23-24, 42-43 
 
 UNLIKENESS IN SEX, CAUSE OF ATTRACTION 26 
 
 UNLIKENESS IN SEX, CAUSE OF ROMANTIC LOVE. .. .42-43 
 
 UNLIKENESS IN SEX, OPPOSED BY EQUALITY 81-82 
 
 UNNATURALNESS IN SEX 35, 134, IS4 note 
 
 VARIATION OF THE MALE 23, 37, 43-44, "4 
 
 VARIATION OF THE MALE, IN ROMANTIC LOVE 43-44 
 
 VICES AND VIRTUES MIXED iSS-i?' 
 
 WARFARE OF SEX P 
 
 WARFARE OF SEX, DANGERS OF ^ 
 
 WIFE CAPTURE ;^6-27 
 
 WIFE'S RIGHTS loi 
 
 WIFE'S RIGHTS, BASIS OF 103 
 
 WIFE'S RIGHTS, NOT AFFECTED BY TIME OF MAR- 
 RIAGE 103-104 note 
 
 WIFE'S RIGHTS, IN THE COVlMUNITY OF MARRIAGE 
 
 102-104, 164 note, 187 note 
 
 WIFEHOOD A PROTECTION 79-89, "6 
 
 WOMAN, CAUSE OF EMPLOYMENT OF 86 
 
 WOMAN, CAUSE OF HER SUPREMACY 117-118 
 
 WOMAN, A CHIEF SOCIAL FACTOR 51, 87, 116-117 
 
 WOMAN, EXCLUSIVE SOCIAL CLUBS 119-120 
 
 WOMAN, IN EQUALITY FALLS 78 
 
 WOMAN, FILLS 34 PER CENT. OF PROFESSIONS 87, 137 
 
 WOMAN, HIGHER EDUCATION OF 139-140 
 
 WOMAN, HER ILLS VOLUNTARY 86, 91 note, 116-118 
 
 WOMAN, INDEPENDENCE OF, DEMANDS EMPLOYMENT. 86 
 
 WOMAN, AND RESPONSIBILITY . . .~ 86, 89, 94-95, 183 
 
 WOMAN, PLAINTIFF IN DIVORtE no 
 
 WOMAN, PRECIOSITY >ii9 
 
 WOMAN, THE PRIESTESS 94-95 
 
 WOMAN, SLAVERY OF 26-27, 33, 5i, 115-116 
 
 WOMAN, SUPERIORITIES OF 24, 35, 45, 56, 117, i33, 184 
 
 WOMAN, NEEDS SUPERIOR PROTECTION 79-80, 116 
 
 WOMAN, SELECTIO'N BY 32, 34, 79, 9i, "3, 132-133 
 
 YANKEES SEPARATED FROM IMMIGRANTS ...65 
 
 YANKEES, NUMBER OF, COLUMN 6 TABLES 65-70 
 
 YANKEES, NORTHERN AND SOUTHERN 71-72 
 
 YOUNG AMERICA 171-172 
 
tbe Jlmericati Family 
 
 A SOCIOLOGICAL PROBLEM 
 
 BY FRANK N. HAGAR, A. B., LL. B. 
 
 Cornell Class '73 
 
 eotitents 
 
 INTRODUCTION : 
 
 Love and Livelihood, i. — Genesis of Sex. 2. — The Family Insti- 
 tution. 3. — Forms of the Family. 4. — The Economic Family. 
 5. — Romantic Love of Men. 6. — Pagan Cultures of the Family. 
 . 7. — Christian Cultures of the Family. 8. — The Puritan Family. 
 9.— Decadence of the Northern Yankees. 10. — Equality of the Sexes. 
 II. — Occupations of Women. 12. — Economic Freedom. 13. — The 
 Matrimonial Law. 14. — Separation and Divorce. 15. — M'^arfare of 
 Sex. 16. — The Tendency to Free Love. 17. — The Drunken and 
 Dissipated Patriarch. 18. — The Effect of Education on the Family. 
 19. — Survival of the Underlivers (Immigration). 20.— Survival of 
 the Fittest (Race Suicide). 21. — Interrelation of Industry with the 
 Family. 22. — American Individualism and the Family. 23. — De- 
 mocracy and the Family. 24. — Forecast. 
 
 PUBLISHED BY 
 
 Cbe University Publishing Society 
 
 41 LAFAYETTE PLACE, NEW YORK 
 1905 
 
 Ornamented cloth in colors, octavo, plain small pica type, with index, 
 VIII- 196, $1.50 net, postage pre-paid. 
 
Extracts from Press Rei^iews 
 
 "In this book the author aims 'to present to the public some of the 
 principles of sociology and economics applied to the contemporary Ameri- 
 can family, with intervals of literary rests and elucidations that may 
 appeal to the artistic sense.' It is written from the standpoint of a lawyer." 
 — The Bookman. 
 
 "The author starts by pointing out the relation between love and live- 
 lihood, showing that 'true family love, as known in modern life, could 
 not exist without the economic structure and permanent relations of the 
 married state, nor could the economic family persist without the charms 
 and bonds of love.' He then traces the origin and development of this 
 economic family as we find it today, demonstrating the social forces — 
 unlikeness of sex, race instinct, social organization, romantic love of men, 
 the mother love — which have produced a natural 'evolution. It is easy to 
 see that the great concern of the author is with the dangers which threaten 
 this carefully reared family structure. His exposition will to many prove 
 startling. Accustomed as one has become to the topic of race suicide, one 
 is hardly prepared for the statement that in the northern section of the 
 United States 'but thirty-three per cent, are left from the original popula- 
 tion, and from their children of the rising generation but twenty-five per 
 cent.' Yet this is proven by elaborate statistical tables which must con- 
 vince the most doubting mind. Side by side with the issue of equality 
 and the occupations of women lie the problems of divorce and separation. 
 Mr. Hagar's position as a lawyer enables him to deal exhaustively with 
 this phase." — ^Albany Law Journal. 
 
 "Among the sub-topics considered are the decadence of the Northern 
 Yankee as compared with the fecundity of the Southern Yankee, and the 
 lessening prolificness of the children of immigrants. He declares equality 
 of the sexes to be against nature, as is also sex warfare. In American 
 individualism the author finds an element hostile to the family, for which 
 home is the remedy." — San Francisco Chronicle. 
 
 "Sociologists will find interesting matter and food for thought in 
 The American Family." — The Syracuse Herald. 
 
 "The Author apparently agrees with the conclusions of President 
 Roosevelt as to the desirability of children." — New York Sun. 
 
 "Mr. Hagar sets out from remote biological beginnings. He estab- 
 lishes that equality between the sexes does not exist, and that the modern 
 idea of decreasing the unlikenesses and increasing the resemblances between 
 men and women is a very mistaken one. The higher the animal, he says, 
 the more nature tends to differentiate the sexes. Therefore the present 
 effort in a contrary direction is against nature. From this fallacy of 
 likeness springs the other fallacy of economic equality, and it is this last 
 fallacy, in Mr. Hagar's opinion, which has such a hold upon American life 
 and has done so much toward destroying the American family. For he 
 
thinks the family in order to be an economic unit (which it must be to 
 survive) must have an economic head with responsibilities and compensat- 
 ing powers. His notion is that women have assumed men's economic 
 rights and failed to assume their economic responsibilities. The book is 
 a decidedly interesting and by no means contemptible argument." — New 
 York Times, (Saturady Review). 
 
 "The sociological problem, as found in The American Family, is dis- 
 cussed in an exhaustive essay by Frank N. Hagar of Cornell. He enu- 
 merates the modern influences that militate strongly against the family 
 and contrasts them with the conditions of the ordinary family in former 
 years. While economic motives are deterrent to wife and children, the 
 author reminds us that ther must be love, social motives and cultures suffi- 
 ciently strong to outweigh adverse motives. The lack of this social con- 
 sciousness for family culture is deplored, and it is said to prevail in 
 America to an alarming degree. As a serious study of the whole matter 
 and a plain statement of facts, the volume under review merits thoughtful 
 consideration." — The Christian Advocate. 
 
 "The work shows wide reading and laborious research in this inter- 
 esting field and treats the subject in a thorough-going and comprehensive 
 manner that reflects great credit upon the author. While its chief interest 
 is for the student of sociology, it is not too technical to appeal to the lay 
 mind, and is full of suggestions to any one who has any thought for the 
 vital questions which modern society has raised. The two hundred pages, 
 written in a terse, poignant style, cover a surprising amount of ground." 
 — Cornell Alumni News. 
 
 "I have read its twenty-four chapters (The American Family) with 
 increasing interest and satisfaction. The book stamps its author as a 
 philosopher and Christian patriot. I could wish that a copy might be 
 placed in every public library and in many thousand homes of the people 
 everywhere." — Joseph E. King, D. D., Ph. D., President, Fort Edward 
 Collegiatd Institute. 
 
 "The book is solid, level-headed and extremely interesting. It is 
 thoroughly abreast of the developments of the hour, and presents facts 
 and tendencies with a sparkle and vivacity that is exceedingly rare in 
 sociological literature. It, moreover, touches upon many points of 
 practical import that somehow or other escape nearly all who write upon 
 the family." — Edward Alsworth Ross, of the University of Nebraska. 
 
 "The Author's view of The American Family is broad, sane and 
 optimistic. If the sky be overcast the' rainbow begins to show its sanguine 
 bars. It is too evident that American society is pervaded with individual- 
 ism, especially manifested in the spirit of 'Young America.' The cure for 
 this desperate, rank individualism must be found in the family, where love 
 may convert a self-seeking, callous individual into one who will devote 
 toil and sacrifice to the welfare of others. It can be seen that the author's 
 axiomatic text is that a nation must depend on the people, that the state of 
 the family is the 'underlying and basic course of a people's evolution, 
 perpetuity and progress. The family is not merely the foundation, but 
 the myriad columns and pillars that support the whole social system.' The 
 
result of the extended employrrtent of women is inevitably to put more and 
 nuor of the burden of livelihood upon their feeble shoulders, to their disad- 
 vantage and to the injury of the race — yet insofar as woman 'wills to help 
 her brother in the great industrial struggle, let her as bravely assume the 
 responsibility even of the family, and thereby enjoy the enchantment of 
 power.' " — Louisville Courier- Journal. 
 
 "The American Family. Sociological questions are of the highest 
 practical import, and no department of sociological study is of higher 
 import than that of the family. At this present time, in the confusion of 
 our laws on marriage and divorce, it is of special moment to have a careful 
 statement of foundation principles on which the family is built. Such a 
 statement we have from the pen of Frank N. Hagar, A. B., LL. B., in 
 The American Family." — The Minneapolis Journal. 
 
 The American Family is a scientific treatise made interesting and 
 popular by its style and the unusual public interest in its subject matter of 
 the decadence of the old Americans, of race suicide, of divorce and 
 separation. Sociologically, its pivotal theme is the question of 'eugenics,' 
 or race culture, which is at present a central object of scientific research 
 in England by many emjinent men at whose head is Francis Galton, who 
 has expressed much interest in this work. The book is of especial interest 
 and value to lawyers, for it opens up a new legal as well as sociological 
 question — Whether the Common Law system of marriage, as distinguished 
 from the community system of continental Europe, is not, in its evolution 
 in America, leading to disaster."